Peter's image and immediately his head became sore and when he was bidden to draw out the nail again he did so and became whole Many such fables were then preached Whatsoever was the zeal of King Charls bad was the success of his putting the sword into the hands of Bishops as Lullus Bishop of Ments was a Warriour unto Charls Megengard Bishop of Herbipolis was called Duke of Franconia and when he went to Mass he had a drawn sword carried before him Charls gave unto Herinbert Bishop of Minden a Guard of Souldiers against his enemies Wherefore Alb. Crantz in Metropol prooem saith Charls not God gave to Bishops the sword to still and punish stubborn Rebels Luder Ep. Monasten carried in his badge a sword and a Shepheards club Anepos a Bishop was Commander of the French Army against Vilian in Suevia Yea Bishops took up Arms against Bishops as Calistus Bishop of Aquileia against Amator Bishop of Friali Many Synodal Acts were made against this and Pope Zachary writing to several of France and Germany saith Though we walk in the flesh yet we should not walk according to the flesh and the Weapons of our Warfare are not carnal but spiritual and therefore it is not lawfull that Priests or Pastours do bear Arms. And the same Pope in another Epistle to Boniface requireth him to depose all Bishops and Priests who had defiled their bodies with blood either of Pagans or Christians Concil tom 2. And Carloman in his Laws None who hath entred into Orders should bear Weapons and in the Councel held at his command An. 742. We discharge all the Ministers of God from bearing Armour from fighting from going against an enemy or into an Army 2. Concerning the Election of Bishops the words of Pol. Vergil de invent The Election of Bishops rer lib. 4. cap. 2. are From the beginning the Election of Bishops Priests and Deacons was in the power of the Apostles and then of the Priests of the Cities not without the suffrage of the people and judgement of adjacent Bishops as Cyprian testifieth in many places especially in Epist ad Felic Presbyt that this custom continued a long time This creation of Bishops was turned into another form by Boniface the III. he decreed That they should be chosen by the people and society of the Priests the Prince of the place not resisting and the Roman High-Priest consenting with these words We will and command But this Decree went soon out of use all these things declining to worse So far he Now for the Election in this Century the words of Waltram Bishop of Naumburg about the year 1100. are remarkable Gregory the I. writ unto Theodoric Theodobert and Brunichild King and Queen of Austria that they should invest Bishops without simony Long before the Decree of Pope Hadrian the Kings who were anointed and Majors of the King's house had the authority of investing Bishops as Dagobert Sigebert Theodoric Childeric Pipin invested these Bishops Remaclus Amandus Audamarus Antpert and others The like is read of the Bishops of Spain England Hungary how of an old custom Bishops entred by their Kings untill these daies saith he Ph. Morn in Myster Pope Zachary in an Ppistle to Boniface teacheth the same that Priests and Monks received their places in Churches and Monasteries from Magister Aulae in France as is before in Adrian the I. neer the end Also one having received a Bishoprick from King Charls and coming before him casteth himself off his horse with nimble agility to him said Charls So far as I can see thou art a good horse-man leave thy benefice unto some weaker man I have need of thee for another service Gratian. is clear in this point Dist 63. is an Epistle of Pope Leo the IV. to the Emperours Lotharius and Lewis saying The Church of Reate for a long time hath been destitute of Pastoral care it is expedient that it be helped by the arm of your excellence wherefore the word of salutation being permitted we intreat your meekness that it would please you to give that Church unto Colonus an humble Deacon that he having your licence thereunto we may consecrate him Bishop But if it please you that another be sent thither let it please your Majesty to give him Tusculum which is also vacant And a little before in the same Disti Nicolaus Pope unto Lotharius King Understand that it is reported unto us that whosoever is advanced unto a Bishoprick in your Kingdom ye let none be chosen but who you please therefore by Apostolical authority with obtestation of God's judgement we injoin thee that thou suffer none to be chosen untill our Apostleship be advertized Here he is loftier then the former yet he craveth to be acknowledged only in two Bishopricks neither denieth the King's interest But afterwards Pope Gregory the VII ordained That no Priest should take a Bishoprick from a Lay-man as followeth if he did he should lose it and be excommunicated Gratian. cap. 17. qu. 7. can Siquis deinceps cap. quoniam 3. We have heard how busie Popes and Monks were to draw all the world under the obedience of the Roman See and now they boast of their supremacy The power of the Bishop of Rome was never so great as the Papishes do boast throughout all ages But it is certain that the Title of Supremacy was not given unto the Bishop of Rome before the year 606. It is true when the Emperours left Rome and did dwell at Millain Ravenna or Constantinople the Bishop of Rome sought to exalt himself but his pastoral honour was layed in the dust when the Goths dwelt at Rome then the Bishops of Ravenna and Constantinople strove for the first place as if the Bishop of Rome had been out of the World but they were deceived For Bishop Zosimus did claim more power then any of his Predecessours had or did claim He sent Faustinus Philippus and Asellus to the sixth Councel at Carthage in favour of Apiarius a Priest who fled to Rome for aid against Dioecesan Urban who had deposed him for lewdness Amongst other things Zosimus gave them in charge to claim this prerogative that if any Bishop were accused or deposed and appealed unto Rome the Bishop of Rome might either write to the next Province to determine the matter or send one from his side to represent his person and sit in judgement with the Bishops there and for proof he citeth in writing under his hand a Canon of the Councel at Nice The Bishops assembling out of all Affrick to the number of 217. and finding no such Canon in their books Greek nor Latine direct their answer to Bishop Boniface the I. refusing to restore Apianus and concerning Appeals to Rome they would suffer that to be silent for a while till they could get the Canons of the Nicene Councel And they did write unto the Patriarchs of Alexandria Constantinople and Antioch for true Copies of the Nicene Councel which when
predestinate only Son On Cap. 12. Our mind is renewed by the exercises of godliness and meditation of God's word and understanding of his law and how much one makes progress from reading the Scriptures and how much his understanding doth highly ascend in so much he is a new man and daily becomes more and more new On Gal. 3. It must needs be that beleevers are saved by only faith on Christ On Phil. 3. Because ye are perfect in faith ye are perfect in conversation placing your hope in the only faith of Christ and walking in a heavenly conversation Catal. test ver lib. 11. 8. The Danes had received the Christian faith about the year 750 by the Conversion of some Nations preaching of Heridag but liberty of religion continued among them some were Christians and some were Heathens all did acknowledge that Christ is God but the Heathens said that other Gods were more ancient and of more power Alb. Crantz in Saxon. lib. 3. cap. 25. sheweth that they rebelled against the Emperour Otho the I. and in the end he and they did agree that the Danes should accept Bishops thorow all their Country and they were the more easily induced hereunto because their King Harald being the son of a Christian Tira a daughter of the King of England was baptized and at this time the Queen Gunhilda and her son Zueno with a great many of the Nobility received the faith and were baptized Otho was present at the baptism of the Prince and called him Zuenotto Harald continued faithfull unto death but Zuenotto did forsake the faith in his fathers life time yet afterward he imbraced it again When Otho had so agreed with the Danes he turned against their neighbours the Wandals At that time Wagrii Winuli Obotriti and Polabi were dwelling along the Coast of the German sea all under one name and language called Wandali His father had subdued them but when they rebelled Otho forced them unto obedience to pay tribute and to accept the Christian religion then inumerable people were baptized and Churches were built thorow Wandalia but they abode not constant untill the daies of Otho the III. and he made Magdeburgh or Virginopolis the first Bishop-seat of the Wandals Likewise Otho the I. sent Aldebert to preach the faith unto the Pruteni and other barbarous people Northwards where the holy man was Crowned with Martyrdom saith Theod. Ã Niem About the year 965 the Polonians received the Christian faith their King Miecislaus was baptized and at his command the idols were broken down and he crected two Arch-Bishopricks and nine Bishopricks Io. Pappus in histor convers gent. About the year 966. Pilgrin Bishop of Patavium and Wolfgang Bishop of Ratisbona went into Hungary to establish religion under King Diezo the father of Stephen of whom it follows to speak in the next Century About the year 988. Vladomir Duke of Russia married Anna sister of the Eastern Emperour Basilius and was baptized at Constantinople and returning home he established the Christian religion according to the discipline and rites of the Greeks thorow his Dominions Io. Pappus ibid. Fascic temp hereupon hath this observation So so while one Nation falleth another riseth that no Nation may glory before the Father of lights CHAP. IV. Of BRITAIN 1. ABout the year 901. Edward the elder King of England expelled the The power of Law-making belongs to the King and not to the Pope Danes out of Essex Mercia and Northumberland At that time the authority of investing Bishops and other Ecclesiastical Benefices as also of prescribing Laws unto Church men as well as to the Laity was in the power of the King and not of the Pope as is evident both by the Laws of Alfred King of England and Guthurn the Danish King of Northumberland and by the election of seven Bishops and the division of five Diocies into ten in one Synod by authority of this Edward as is at length in Sir Hen. Spelman Concil but the Pope would be medling in such matters by way of confirmation Nevertheless the Pope's authority did not derogate from Kings or Princes their power of ruling all matters both Ecclesiastical and Civil within their own Dominions The like is seen in the Laws of his son Ethelstan as is written loc cit and by M. Fox in Act. monime thus I Ethelstan King by advice of Vifelm my Arch-Bishop and of other Bishops command all the Prelates of my Kingdom in the name of our Lord and of all the Saints that first of all they out of my own things pay the Tithes unto God as well of the living Beasts as of the Corns of the ground and the Bishops do the like in their property and the Elder-men .... This I will that Bishops and other head-men declare the same unto such as be under their subjection and that it â—e accomplished before the term of Saint John Baptist Let us remember what Jacob said unto the Lord ..... Seeing by this Law I have bountifully bestowed on you all things belonging unto you take ye heed unto your selves and to them whom ye ought to admonish that none of you transgress against God nor me .... Every Bishop should promote all righteousness both of God and the word c. He ordained that in every Burrough all measures and weights should be confirmed by the Bishop's advice and testimony Spelman in Concil pag. 405. In pag. 411. Hoel King of Wales made a Law that no Church-man should be a Judge in Civil affairs 2. In the year 913. Constantine the III. King of Scots gave unto Malcolm A circumstance is changed in the succession of the Scottish Kings the son of Donald the V. the Lands of Cumberland and Westmerland as unto the appearing successour of the Crown hereby making a preparative that these Lands were given by the King unto him which should be next King as afterwards the successour of the Empire was installed King of the Romans prejudging the liberty of suffrages Here by the way it is to be marked that from the first King Fergusius untill Kenneth the III. the King of Scots was by election from among only them of the Blood Royal. In the daies of King Constantine Ethelstan King of England made invasion upon these lands and did so great harm unto the Scots that the King renounced the Crown and would live a Monkish life at Saint Andrews amongst the Culdees Edmund King of England being pestered by the Danes made a League with Malcolm An. 945. and restored the above-named Lands upon condition that the Heir of the Crown should acknowledge the King of England to be Supream Lord of Cumberland and Westmerland even as afterwards the King of England did unto the French King for Normandy c. This designation of a successour was occasion of great troubles for Kenneth the III. made Malcolm the son of King Duffus Governour of those Lands and afterwards he would have preferred his own son unto the Crown but the
Canonical life because it is written that he did appoint that all Bishops should furnish all things necessary unto all that would live in community out of the Revenues and Goods that were given unto the Mother Churches When this Canonical life became loose by degrees the Canons were in the Council of Mentz under Charles reduced to observe their Rules in Chap. IX of that Council the Laws of a Canonical life are comprised briefly That they should observe the Divine Scripture and the Doctrine of the holy Fathers they should not presume to do any thing without the knowledge of their Bishop and Master they should eat and sleep together they should abide within their Cloyster c. And because this constitution was not observed in the Council at Aken under Lewes the whole way of a Canonical life was prescribed more exactly and fully out of the Books of the holy Fathers and it was enjoyned unto them that did profess that life But when their wealth did increase and piety did decrease they did shake off all yoke almost and broke all ties of ancient constitutions so that now is scarcely any hope to reduce them into the bounds of a little more strict life as their Regular Order did prescribe albeit we do read that about 300. years since a certain Legate of the Romish Pope willing to draw away the Clerks and Canons of Luik from the company of their Concubines which were called their Cooks did command them that they should dwell together eat together in their parlors sleep in their dortures and keep their turns in the Churches both day and night this was in the year 1203. but how these things did succeed the present age declareth Nevertheless some foot-steps of that common and Canonical life may be seen as yet but in the houses and names onely for as yet many Colledges have the name and shew of a Cloyster that is of a retired place and in them are places for eating sleeping and little rooms that were allowed unto every one Therefore when their life was far changed from their Rule another sort of Canons began who because they came nearer to the prescribed Rule were called Regular Canons and for distinction they who had forsaken the Rules were by an absurd and monstrous name called Secular Canons that is Regular Irregulars Therefore not without cause did Albert Crantz call a Secular Canon a Monster without example a Regular without a Rule and a Canon without a Canon But when such Colledges were appointed in famous places where Bishops did govern and learned men did live there the ancient custom of the Church whereby in the more famous Churches as in Alexandria and Antiochia were Schools of Liberal Sciences and of Divinity was maintained in these Colledges for for a long time such Colledges were publique Seminaries of Learning wherein the most eminent Men for Godliness and Learning were employed until at last this so useful and godly work was also neglected and then godly Princes and Magistrates for supply of this want were moved to bestow maintenance and erect publique Universities of which as Albert Crantz witnesseth and is certainly known none was in Germany before an hundred years And so although there is no hope now to restore that ancient institution of a Canonical life yet seeing as yet even unto this day many famous both in Nobility and Learning are of that profession it should not be altogether despised nor forsaken but rather some remedy is to be used as the time will permit Yea and it seemeth Luther hath not written absurdly of it when he said That Bishopricks were Schools at the first as these ancient words do testifie Praepositus Decanus Scholasticus Cautor Canonici Vicarii Custos I wish they would do such things continue their ancient worthiness and dignities abide in their possessions were eminent and great Lords at least they would restore some teaching and compel the Canons Vicars and Choristers to hear one Lesson at least every day and in these Lessons the holy Scripture were expounded so Bishopricks were in some measure like unto Schools and as occasion shall require Pastors and Bishops might be more readily had And the advice of William Duranti Bishop of Mimata is not much different who thought it an expedient remedy against the sloth of the Clergy that according to the appointment of the universal Council at Lateran the Church which as a pious Mother should provide that some of the poorer sort being unable through poverty of their parents should not want opportunity of instruction would appoint Masters in every Cathedral Church and other Collegiate and honorable places and these Masters might teach the Clerks and secular poor ones of the City or Diocy and accept nothing for their teaching but should have Ecclesiastical Benefices or stipends from the Bishops or Chapters or Collegiates or other Prelates So far Cassander 5. After the death of Malcolm Cammore the Scots receive a Reformation More Rites in Scotland I would say Deformation according to the Rites of Rome and that by procurement of Queen Margaret saith Automn par 2. Hist cit 16. c. 8. Ioh. Bale Cent. 2. c. 58. in appen The Bishop understandeth the Romish Mass and other superstions which were brought hither at the first rise of the Bishops Likewise the same Margaret did agree with Pope Urban that the Kings of Scotland should be anointed with oyl and her Son Edgar was the first anointed King of Scotland Boet. l. 12. c. 13. But he and his Successors by that oyl had no accession to his power howbeit Popish writers have more esteem of anointed Kings as being more their own or bearing the mark of the Beast 6. As in the days of the Emperors Maurice and Phocas the Patriarchs Ambition of Bishops strove for primacy for preferment was their aim more then the teaching of souls or Christ's flock so in this Century we read of debates among the Bishops of England Spain and France and other Nations which of them should have the precedency as in England twixt the Bishops of Canterbury and York 7. About the year 1059. Aldred being presented unto the See of Worcester Avarice of a Pope went to Rome for his Palle as the custom was but could not obtain it for some misdemeanor in his words as they did alledge wherefore he did turn home and by the way he was robbed he went back and made his complaint unto Pope Nicolaus but all in vain Then Tostius Earl of Northumberland which had gone with the Bishop told the Pope to his face that his person was not to be respected in far Countreys seeing as he saw his neighbors even vile vagabonds despised him at home and he requireth the Pope to restore Aldred his lost goods or else he would make the truth known that by his means and craft it was taken away and more it will come to pass that the King of England hearing this will refuse to send St. Peter's
Tribute and understand it as an indignity unto himself and his Realm The Pope was moved with the argument of his purse and restored the Bishop to his own and gave him a Palle Such was the custom in those days and until this present time in Germany France and Spain that albeit the Prince do principally name the Bishops yet they cannot be admitted unless they go to Rome for their Palle which custom is a burden to the Nations and bingeth no small gain to Rome Cumi Ventura in Thes Polit. Discepta de Vrbe Rom. 8. In this Century as reckoneth Sir Hen. Spelman in Concil were compiled Ecclesiastical Laws the Ecclesiastical Laws which go under the name of Aelfrick unto Wulfin Bishop among which are these I say unto you Priests I will not suffer your negligence in your Ministery but in truth I tell you what is ordained for Priests Christ himself hath given an example of Christian institution and purity of life or chastity therefore all who will walk with him in his way have forsaken all earthly things not looking unto their wives wherefore he saith in his Gospel Who hateth not his wife is not worthy to be my disciple C. II. After the ascension of Christ the departure of his Venerable Apostles so great a persecution was raised on earth that the Ministers of God could not meet in a Synod because the heathens lay in wait for them until Constantine having the Government of the earth became a Christian In many words there is condemned the marriage of Bishops and Priests and also second marriage and then C. X. it is said There be seven degrees in the Church Ostiarius Lector Exorcista Acoluthus Sub-Diaconus Diaconus Presbyter C. XVII Presbyter is the Missal Priest or Elder not for his age but ancient wisdom it is his office to consecrate the body of the Lord in the Sacrament even as our Savior hath ordained he should lead the people into the faith both by preaching and exercising the holy Ministery chastely being a pattern unto Christians and not living after the maner of Laicks There is no difference twixt a Bishop and a Priest but that a Bishop is appointed to give ordination and to visit or have care of things belonging unto God which may not be permitted unto the multitude they have both the same Order albeit in this respect the Bishop is more worthy C. XVIII There is no other Order in the Ministery of the Church but these seven Monks and Abbots are of another sort and not to be reckoned with them nor have they the name of any order and nevertheless they are called holy Orders and they lead the souls of their Priests unto blessedness if they abide holy C. XXIII A Presbyter or Mass-Priest should on Sundays and Mass-days teach the People in English the understanding of the Gospel and the Lord's Prayer and the Creed and that they learn the Creed or Christian Confession by heart as the Lord commandeth by the Prophet saying They are dumb dogs that cannot bark they must therefore bark and exhort the People lest we destroy them for want of teaching C. XXVII A Presbyter should not sell his Ministery C. XXVIII Nor pass from one Church to another for gain C. XXIX Nor be a drunkard C. XXX Nor a Merchant nor a Lawyer nor bear weapons The same Author hath a Letter of Pope Nicolaus unto King Edward called the Confessor where it is said It is clear that the Kings of England for their reverence and devotion which they have given to blessed Peter have flourished in glory and honor and by his defense they have obtained glorious triumphs by the merits of which blessed Apostle the Almighty God may bring to pass your desire and confirm unto you the Empire of your Fathers Kingdom We commit unto you and the Kings your Successors the advocation and maintaining of that place speaking of the Abbey of Westminster that Edward had re-builded and enlarged and of all the Churches in all England that in our place Vice Nostra Note here He would have the King to be his Vicar and not alone but Ye with the advice of Bishops and Abbots may ordain every where things that are just knowing that for these things you shall receive reward from Him whose Kingdom and Empire shall have no end The same Author page 571. saith The Ecclesiastical Laws of Maccabaeus King of Scots Note here an error in the name Maccabaeus for Macbeth of whom Buchanan saith lib. 7. In the beginning he made good Laws both many and useful which now are not known or are neglected taken out of his Register are these One who is entered into Orders call thou not before a profane Judge if he be summoned and appear do not thou judge him but remit him unto the holy Rulers Give willingly the tenth part of all the fruits of the ground unto the Pastors of the Churches and worship God continually with vows and oblations Who being accursed shall contemn the Authority of the Church for a whole year and shall not reconcile himself let him be accounted an enemy of the Realm and if he continue two years in that contumacy let him be forfaulted of all his goods If any shall accompany as a servant another man by whose charges he is not dayly sustained either unto the Church or publique Convention or a Market let him want the head Boet. Hist li. 12. hath these and others of his Civil Laws 9. Anselm an Italian was transported against his will as saith M. Fox in Act. from the Abbey Becheloin in Normandy unto the See of Canterbury This is he who said He had rather be in hell without sin then in heaven with sin A man of special note in his time for as Gul. Malmesbu de gest Anglo pontif li. 1. reporteth when the Greeks disputed at Barri against Pope Urban concerning the procession of the holy Ghost the Pope cried aloud Father and Master Anselm where are you come now and defend your Mother the Church And when they brought him into presence Urban said Let us take him into our world as the Pope of the other world He wrote many books The doctrine of faith in Century XI which to this day are commonly in hands and declare the doctrine of the faith as it was then professed In the general is a remarkable passage in lib. 1. epist 68. according to the Edition of the Jesuit The. Raynaud directed unto Lanfranc saying Concerning those things which are said in that little book you do by a wise and wholesome advice admonish to consider more exactly in the ballance of the minde and to confer with the Learned in their holy books and where reason faileth to confirm them by divine Authority I have done so both before and since I have received your fatherly and loving admonition so far as I could for that was my intention through all that disputation to assert nothing at all but what I saw undoubtingly might be
payment but all these you speak of you do owe unto God Cap. 22. Man was set in paradise without sin as it were for God and betwixt God and the Divel that he might overcome the Divel by not consenting to his advice of sin and for the excuse and honor of God and for the confusion of the Divel when he who was weaker did not sin on earth though the Divel bade him who being stronger had sinned in heaven without any adviser and seeing man might easily have done so being straitned with no force he willingly upon onely perswasion did suffer himself to be overcome at the will of the Divel and contrary to the will and honor of God Now judge thou if it be not contrary to the honor of God that man be reconciled unto him with the contumely of such dishonor against God unless first he shall honor God by overcoming the Divel as he hath dishonered God when he was overcome by the Divel Now the victory must be such that as he being strong and immortal in power did easily consent unto the Divel to sin whereby he justly fell under the punishment of mortality so being infirm and mortal as he made himself by the difficulty of death he should vanquish the Divel that he commit no sin which possibly he might have done so long as he is conceived from the wound of sin and born in sin and because this is reason and seemeth impossible learn one thing more without which man is not reconciled in righteousness and yet is not impossible Cap. 24. You have sought a reason now hear a reason I deny not that God is merciful he saveth man and beasts but we say of this highest mercy whereby he maketh man blessed after this life that he should give this mercy unto none but onely unto him whose sins are forgiven and this forgiveness should not be granted but by payment of the debt which is owed for sin according to the greatness of the sin I think I have proved this sufficiently before Now if you ask How can man be saved seeing he is not able to pay what he oweth nor can he be saved if he pay it not or how can we maintain that God who is rich in mercy cannot shew his mercy above the reach of mans understanding I say you shall ask this question from them who believe that Christ is not necessary unto the salvation of man let them in whose person you do speak shew what way a man can be saved without Christ and if they cannot do it let them not jeer us any more but come and joyn with us who do not doubt but man may be saved by Christ or let them despair that this can be done any way and if this be horrible unto them let them believe in Christ as we do that they may be saved c. This is a taste of these books concerning the reasonableness of mans salvation by Christ and of the doctrine professed in the days of Anselm 10. Some things are remarkable in the conversation of this Anselm he Contentions betwixt Kings and a Bishop fell at variance with King William II. he sheweth the causes in an Epistle unto Hugo Bishop of Lions First He would seek a Palle from Pope Urban and the King would not suffer him seeing he did not acknowledge Urban for Pope Secondly Then Anselm craveth that a Synod of the Nation might be called for reformation of some abuses in the Church or that the King would cause some things to be amended which in his judgement were wrong the King did refuse both Thirdly The King required from the Bishop some Lands non parvas which Lanfrank had in possession for the use of Soldiers and sub occasione cujusdam voluntariae justitiae and at that time the Soldiers were dead without children The Bishop refuseth to render the Lands unto the King nor will he placitare acknowledge the King for them In these particulars he asketh Hugo's advice and for his own opinion he declareth that seeing according to the decree of Rome the Pope may deprive him if he seek not his Palle within a year and seeing the King is the Advocate of that Church and now himself is the keeper of it if he would consent unto the King in giving away these Lands or in paying for them his Successors were to be prejudged in time coming therefore he chooseth rather to suffer the King's violence and forsake his Bishoprick In an Epistle unto Pope Paschalis he repeateth the same causes and sheweth that all the Bishops of England did advise him to obey the King and he would not for respect unto the Apostolical See and in time of his banishment the King had taken all his goods and the revenues of the Bishoptick so that he was necessitated to live by the liberality of the Bishop of Lions and he saith that some had advised him to excommunicate the King but the more prudent rectum habentes consilium had disswaded him because he could not be both party and Judge and he was advertised by his friends about the King that the King would contemn his excommunication So far there The ancient Historians write that this William turned Monasteries into Parks and places of pleasure and robbed Churches for his private gain and often said The bread of Christ is sweet unto Kings In the year 1100. when he was hunting in a new Forest a Soldier whether by chance or of purpose it is uncertain killed him with a dart that he died immediately Pa. Iovi in Angl. Reg. Chron. His Brother Robert was then at Jerusalem and the yonger Brother Henry was crowned He wrote unto Anselm excusing himself that necessity had moved him to accept the royal blessing from another Bishop and inviting him to return and so Anselm did return But their peace stood not long time Pope Paschalis wrote unto Anselm that it was decreed in his Consistory that no Clergy-man should do homage unto a Lay-man nor receive a Church or any Church-benefice from the hand of a Lay-man because it is the root of Simony Upon this advertisement Anselm would accept no presentation from the King and he degradeth all the Bishops and Abbots whom the King had promoved The King said unto him I have as great liberty in my Kingdom as the Emperor hath in the Empire and whosoever violateth the custom of the Realm is a Traitor and enemy unto me Anselm fled away again to Rome and when he was returning with warrant of Paschalis the King's Attorney meeteth him in Flanders and in his Masters name forbad him to enter the Land unless he would faithfully promise to keep all the customs both of his Father William and his Brother Mat. Par. in Hen. 1. At that time they were reconciled Again when Gerard Bishop of York died Henry giveth that See unto his Chancellor Thomas Anselm will not consent unless he will acknowledge him as the onely Metropolitan and he chargeth him to give
to his charge seeing no Pagan King hath attempted that against the See Apostolique which he hath not been ashamed to do Hence it appeareth that the Popes were always busie to seek their advantage in troubled waters and sometimes with little speed Whereas before the Sheriff and Bishop kept their Court together King William gave unto the Bishops an entire jurisdiction by themselves to judge all causes relating to Religion This was the first Spiritual Court in England and henceforth the Spiritual Power began to transcend the Secular Courts CENTURY XII CHAP. I. Of EMPERORS 1. HENRY V. after the death of his father inviteth Pope Paschalis to Contentions betwixt the Emperor and Popes come unto Ausburgh for redressing some former tumults Now Paschalis becometh the more haughty and in the way assembleth a Synod at Guardistella where preveening the Diet at Ausburgh he reneweth the Acts of Pope Gregory VII concerning the Investiture of Bishops he setteth up and putteth down Bishops at his pleasure because said he in the casket of the Roman high Priests breast all Laws are contained and now men must speak more considerately with him and account all his words as Laws whatsoever dare lift up it self against the high Priest must be beaten to dust This was strange news unto the Emperor who was confident that the Pope would make no novations without his advice Paschalis got intelligence of this disgust and therefore stayed his journey and appointeth another Synod at Treca intending to accurse the Emperor The Emperor preventeth him and assembleth a Synod at Mentz for staying the Pope's attempts In the mean time Paschalis requireth oath of all the Bishops assembled at Treca that they shall continue constant with the Roman See and he excommunicateth particularly and by name all the Bishops at Mentz On the other side Henry alledgeth that the Scepter was come into his hand from God and therefore according to the custom and Laws of his Ancestors he would not suffer the prerogatives of the Republique to fail in his person but these Popes think on nothing but the ruine of the Empire and the drawing of Christian people under their yoke they had deceived him in his rude and tender years in setting him against his dearest Father and now they conspire against himself nor will they stay their ambition until they have robbed all others of their dignities and honors These and other reasons he caused to be published and concluded thus Albeit I be able both by right and arms to defend all these customs that have been established by so many holy Fathers and maintained through so many ages yet I would willingly acquit my self of the Papal Synods if Monks Priests and Bishops would restore unto me the sinews of the Empire to wit the Revenues Cities Towns Regalities Castles and in a word give unto Caesar what appertaineth unto Caesar and they remain contented with their Tithes serving God and caring for his people Paschalis demandeth that the whole matter continue undiscussed till the next year 1110. and in the mean time that there be no innovation that is the Emperor shall meddle with nothing then in controversie The next year Henry goeth with 30000. horse besides Italians towards Rome wheresoever he came he was received as Emperor At Sutrio the Legates of Paschalis shew him that the Pope is willing to Crown him if he will establish the Liberties of the Church discharge all Laick Investitures and take from the Church all the Dukedoms Marqueships Counties Advocations Coyns Taxes and other Royalties The Emperor consenteth saith Naucler after Gotfred and with joy marched to Rome and kissed the Pope's foot at St. Peters on the steps and went in together When all were set and the Emperor came unto the altar to receive the Communion from the Pope he saith Lord Emperor the body of our Lord that was born of the Virgin Mary and suffered for us on the Cross as the Church believeth I give to day unto thee for confirmation of true peace betwixt me and thee Some days thereafter the Emperor intreateth the Pope that he would not deprive the Bishops who had before received Investiture from him The Pope refuseth they come to hotter words and then was such a stir that if the Emperor had not defended himself with his own hands he had been slain in the end as it pleased God among many Romans that were slain and taken he taketh the Pope and carrieth him out of the City and indenteth with him both for his Coronation and the Investitures in times following especially that all Abbots and Bishops should take their Investiture from the Emperor per virgam annulum and their consecration from other Bishops as formerly and no Bishops shall be consecrated until first they have received Investiture from the Emperor except onely those who formerly were wont to receive Investiture from the Roman Bishop or any other Arch-Bishop Both parties did swear thus As this part of the lively body is divided they were at Mass so let him be divided from the Kingdom of Christ who shall violate these articles The Emperor was crowned in Rome and returned with joy into Germany Within a few moneths Paschalis calleth a Synod at Lateran he revoketh the former articles and affirmeth that agreement to have been made onely for the freedom of some captives and he went about to excommunicate the Emperor wherefore Adelbert Bishop of Mentz and sundry others in Germany rebelled But the Emperor prevaileth and held Adelbert in prison three years In the year 1118. Henry went towards Rome Paschalis hearing that he was approaching and having offended some chief Citizens fled unto Pulia In his absence the Emperor would be crowned again by Maurice Bishop of Bracara to shew unto the world that he acknowledgeth not his Crown to be received from the Pope Then he returned into Germany and Paschalis into Rome where within few days he died Gelasius renewed the sentence against the Emperor wherefore he marched the third time to Rome the Pope flieth and the Emperor causeth to be choose Gregory VIII and recommendeth him unto the family of Frangepanes At this time the Bishops of Germany stir up the Saxons against the Emperor in behalf of Pope Gelasius and then of Calixtus and fought an open battel in February ann 1122. At last Henry despairing of peace unless he would yield unto the proud Prelate he renounceth his former priviledge of Investitures in the time of Calixtus All this time he had hard fortune and did acknowledge Divine Justice in revenging his rebellion against his Father He reigned twenty years and died without succession In the days of Henry IV. Alexius Comnenus was Emperor of Constantinople at first he envied the expedition of the Latins yet their first victory may be under God ascribed unto his aid His Son Calo Johannes was an excellent Prince liberal a lover of justice and victorious in Europe against the Scythians and Huns and in Asia against the Turks and Saracens and
Christ The same night he was taken with a whore It was so notorious that it could not be denied saith the same Author 2. DAVID the third Son of Malcolm Cammore did erect four Alterations in the Church of Scotland Bishopricks and seven Abbeys and other religious places as they called them and repaired sundry decayed Monasteries therefore the Clergy called him Saint David but his Successor called him a good Saint to the Church and an ill Saint to the Crown The fruit of so large donations saith Buchan Hist lib. 7. was As the use of the members faileth in them who stuff their bellies with too much meat so from thenceforth the small sparks of wit being oppressed with luxury did dayly decay the study of learning failed piety was turned into a formality and superstition and as in untilled land the seeds of all weeds and vices sprang up And the Prelates shook off the care of preaching as a work not beseeming their Dignity and because the Monks had the favor of the people for preaching the Prelates gave unto them liberty above the Parish Priests to the end that the Monks might the more recommend them in their preachings 3. When HENRY I. King of England died without a Son Steven Earl of Bolonia and his Sisters Son usurpeth the Crown about the year 1133. His Brother Henry Bishop of Winchester procured the first Law that ever was in England for appealations to Rome Ia. Vsser de stat succes eccle Appeals to Rome cap. 8. ex Hen. Hunting Hist but Steven reserveth to himself the right and power of bestowing Benefices and investing Prelates In the beginning of his reign William Dean of London Ralph Longford Richard Belmeys and others of the Chapter did elect a Bishop without the King's recommendation wherefore he causeth to be imprisoned not their persons but their wives until they had satisfied for their contempt Io. Bale ex Rad. de Dicet Whence it appeareth that as yet the Priests had wives notwithstanding all former Acts. Thereafter Albericus Bishop of Ostia was sent by Pope Innocentius II. and in a Synod at Westminster condemned the marriage of Priests again and ordained that Christ's body as they spoke should not be kept above eight days lest it become hoary and rot At that time Robert Pully deserved commendation for restoring or erecting the University of Oxford and was Rector thereof 4. HENRY II. Nephew of Henry I. by his Daughter Maude disclaimed â—â— forbidden all the Authority of the Pope refused to pay Peter-pence and interdicted all appealation to Rome At that time Philip de Brok a Canon of Bedford was questioned for murther he used reproachful speeches to the King's Justices for which he was censured and the Judges complained unto the King that there were many robberies and rapes and murthers to the number of an hundred committed within the Realm by Church-men The King commanded that justice should be executed upon all men alike in his Courts But Thomas Becket Arch-Bishop of Canterbury would have the Clergy so offending judged in the Spiritual Court and by men of their own coat who if they were convicted should at first be deprived of their Benefice and it they were found guilty again they should be judged at the King's pleasure The King stood for the ancient Laws and Customs and in a Ancient Laws are restored general Assembly at Clarendon in the year 1164. with consent of the Arch-Bishop Bishops Abbots Priors Earls Barons and great men was a rehearsal and acknowledgement of some ancient Customs and Laws among which that were authorised being sixteen in number were these 1. If between a Lay-man and a Clark were any strife for Church-goods the plea should be in the King 's Court. 2. No Bishop nor Clark should go forth of the Realm without the King's licence and then he shall swear upon the Book that he shall procure no hurt to the King nor any of his Subjects 3. None who holdeth of the King in chief or in service shall be accursed without the King's licence 4. All the Bishopricks and Abbeys when they be vacant should be in the King's hands until a Prelate be chosen and he should be chosen out of the King's Chappels and before he be confirmed he should do his homage unto the King 5. If any plea were brought to the Consistory a party might appeal unto the Arch-Deacon and from him to the Bishops Court and thence unto the Arch-Bishop and from him to the King and no further 6. All debts that were owing of truth-plight should not be pleaded in Spiritual but Temporal Courts 7. The Peter-pence which were gathered for the Pope should be collected for the King 8. If any Clark were taken for felony and it were so proved he shall first be degraded and then after judgement be hanged or if he were a traitor he shall be drawn in sunder They did all sweâ—r and by word of mouth faithfully promise to observe these Laws unto the King and his Heirs simply and without fraud Mat. Parisi calleth them wicked and detestable Acts But Tho. Becket's testimony is the stronger de facto Tho. Becket sent unto the Court of Rome to signifie the grief of the Church and his own for consenting unto these Laws and asked absolution from the bond which he had unwisely entered into and he obtained it The same year the King required to have punishment of some misdoings among the Clergy The Arch-Bishop would not permit and when he saw in his judgement the liberties of the Church troden under foot he without the King's knowledge took ship and intended toward Rome but by a contrary winde he was brought back Then he was called to account for his receipts that came to his hand while he was high Chancellor He appealeth to the See of Rome and under pain of excommunication forbad both Bishops and Nobles to give sentence against him seeing he was both their Father and their Judge Nevertheless they without his confession gave sentence against him Then he seeing himself forsaken of all the other Bishops lifted the cross which he held in his hand aloft and went away from the Court and the next day got him over into Flanders and so to the Pope Matth. Parisien hath many Letters betwixt the Pope and this King and the King of France and sundry Bishops of France and England for reconciliation betwixt the King and this proud Prelate but all to no purpose till Henry of his own accord did cause his Son Henry III. to be crowned and then he being in Normandy was content by the mediation of the French King to accept the Prelate Thomas returning into England excommunicateth all the Bishops which had been at the Coronation of the yong King because it appertained unto him forsooth to inaugurate the King The King sent unto him and required to absolve them seeing what was done unto them was done for his cause The Prelate refuseth On Christmas day he solemnly excommunicateth
two Gentlemen for cutting his horse tail On the fifth day four Gentlemen did kill him in the year 1171. At Easter Pope Alexander canonized him as a Saint and would have excommunicated the King for his death but the King by his Ambassadors purged himself that he knew not of his death yet because he did carry grudge at him he was forced to renounce the investiture of Bishops and thereby his Kingdom became more slavish then before And the Pope in token of his victory to the shame of the King and credit of the Clergy did pretend some miracles as done by this Thomas after his death and commanded his feast to be kept throughout the Kingdom and the Cathedral which before was called Christ's Church was after that called St. Thomas Becket's and to the end the King might suffer this infamy the more patiently and also to make Ireland the more subject unto the See of Rome Pope Alexander confirmed again unto King Henry the Lordship of Ireland and ordained that the Bishops there should obey the Laws of England For in the year 1155. Murchard or as some call him Dermot mac Morrog King of Leinster being exiled by O. Roricy King of Midia sought aid from Henry II. he sent Richard Strongbow Earl of Penbrok who had married the onely Daughter of Murchard with a considerable Army into Ireland and within a short space he restored his father in law and conquered other Lands so that Henry was jealous of his power and commanded by open Proclamation him and all his Army to return under pain of forfeiture In obedience Richard gave into the King's hand all his purchase and his wifes inheritance and again received as his vassal Weisford Ossoria Carterlogia c. But in the year 1172 Henry went personally into Ireland and the most part submitted themselves unto him as unto their onely and lawful Soveraign whereas in former times that Nation was divided into four petty Kingdoms and several Dukedoms and one of them was chosen Monarch The same Henry did claim the Lands of Northumberland and from the Scots Malcolm the maiden and his Brother William at two several times went to London and did acknowledge the King for these Lands whereas in former times the Heir of the Crown did onely perform that ceremony But then Henry would have more that all the Bishops of Scotland should be under the yoke of the Arch-Bishop The Bishops of Scotland will not submit to the Primate of York of York as their Metropolitan At the first meeting at Norham the Scots put it off but with slender delays The next year Hugo Cardinal de S. Angelo sent into England was for Henry in this purpose and did cite the Bishops of Scotland to compear before him in Northampton they went thither and the Cardinal had a speech of humility and obedience all to perswade the Scotch Bishops to submit themselves unto the Primate of York who was a Prelate of great respect and whose credit in the Court of Rome might serve them to good use A yong Clerk stood up and spake in name of the others his speech is written diversly I shall shew it as I have copied it out of an old Register of Dunkel by the favor of Bishop Alexander Lindsay It is true English Nation thou mightest have been noble and more noble then some other Nations if thou hadst not craftily turned the power of thy Nobility and the strength of thy fearful might into the presumption of tyranny and thy knowledge of Liberal Science into the shifting Glosses of Sophistry but thou disposest not thy purposes as if thou wert lead with reason and being puft up with thy strong Armies and trusting in thy great wealth thou attemptest in thy wretched ambition and lust of domineering to bring under thy jurisdiction thy neghbor Provinces and Nations more noble I will not say in multitude or power but in linage and antiquity unto whom if thou wilt consider ancient records thou shouldest rather have been humbly obedient or at least laying aside thy rancor have reigned together in perpetual love and now with all wickedness of pride that thou shewest without any reason or law but in thy ambitious power thou seekest to oppress thy mother the Church of Scotland which from the beginning hath been Catholique and free and which brought thee when thou wast straying in the wilderness of heathenism into the safe-guard of the true faith and way unto life even unto Jesus Christ the Author of eternal rest she did wash thy Kings and Princes and people in the laver of holy Baptism she taught thee the commandments of God and instructed thee in moral duties she did accept many of thy Nobles and others of meaner rank when they were desirous to learn to read and gladly gave them dayly entertainment without price books also to read and instruction freely she did also appoint ordain and consecrate thy Bishops and Priests by the space of thirty years and above she maintained the primacy and pontifical dignity within thee on the North side of Thames as Beda witnesseth And now I pray what recompence renderest thou unto her that hath bestowed so many benefits on thee is it bondage or such as Judea rendered unto Christ evil for good it seemeth no other thing Thou unkinde vine how art thou turned into bitterness we looked for grapes and thou bringest forth wilde grapes for judgement and behold iniquity and crying If thou couldest do as thou wouldest thou wouldest draw thy mother the Church of Scotland whom thou shouldest honor with all reverence into the basest and most wretchedst bondage Fie for shame what is more base when thou wilt do no good to continue in doing wrong even the serpents will not do harm to their own albeit they cast forth to the hurt of others the vice of ingratitude hath not so much moderation an ungrateful man doth wrack and masacre himself and he dispiseth and minceth the benefits for which he should be thankful but multiplieth and enlargeth injuries It was a true saying of Seneca I see The more some do owe they hate the more a small debt maketh a grievous enemy What sayest thou David it is true They rendered me evil for good and hatred for my love It is a wretched thing saith Gregory to serve a Lord who cannot be appeased with whatsoever obeysance Therefore thou Church of England doest as becomes thee not thou thinkest to carry what thou cravest and to take what is not granted seek what is just if thou wilt have pleasure in what thou seekest And to the end I do not weary others with my words albeit I have no charge to speak for the liberty of the Church of Scotland and albeit all the Clergy of Scotland would think otherwise yet I dissent from subjecting her and I do appeal unto the Apostolical Lord unto whom immediately she is subject and if it were needful for me to die in the cause here I am ready to lay down my
things of the world that the Prince of this world may not finde any thing that is his in thee c. He did oft call the Clergy Syria Edom the calves of Bethel Idols of Egypt Priests of Baal c. In his other Epistles he saith If thou hadst once tasted the sweetness of wisdom i. e. of the holy Scripture thou wouldest loath all other things in comparison for this giveth abundantly the incomparable treasures of pleasure and the grace of all gifts And again It is necessary to read the Scriptures for that is the table of the tabernacle that is the food by which we breath and live Certainly Christ did use the onely testimony of the word against all the tentations of Satan in the wilderness if therefore an host should come against you guard your self with the buckler of a good conscience and with the sword of the Spirit Again The exhortation of man without the grace of God is but as sounding brass and a tinkling cymbal he onely can give a mouth and wisdom which saith Without me you can do nothing Lord take thou away my stony heart and give a new humble contrite and a heart of flesh In the last of his Epistles he reckoneth the Books of Wisdom Ecclesiasticus Esdras III. and IV. Judeth Tobias Maccabees among the Apocrypha Catol test ver lib. 14. 10. Richard de St. Victor a Scot was held for a learned and good man about the year 1140. He wrote much On Cant. c. 2. The reading and meditation of the Scriptures do strengthen the minde and weaken the enemy so long as they keep this in minde and do it they are hereby most expert to encounter with the enemy De statu hom inter cap. 12. How justly is frâ—ewill said to be dead seeing by it self it is never moved unto any good for what good can it do of it self seeing it cannot say Jesus is the Lord but by the holy Ghost and indeed it is often moved unto good but never accept by the holy Ghost De sacrif Abrah Mariae If the grace and protection of God be withheld man is thrown down at every suggestion of the enemy and into whatsoever evil and being once thrown down he can never rise by his own power A man can bring forth no bud of good work of himself without working grace and when he hath begun to work he can no way continue without its cooperation Par. 2. in explanat aliquot locor Apost The Law teacheth onely what we should do and addeth not how we may obey and therefore it can justifie none the Gospel teacheth what should be done how it may be done and how that which is not done may be supplied In Apocaly lib. 3. Onely that prayer is acceptable in heaven which the Son offereth unto the Father Catol test ver lib 15. He was the first which taught that the Virgin Mary was born without original sin Io. Maior in gest Scot. lib. 3. cap. 12. 11. Malcolm IV. King of Scots did command Roger Arch-Bishop of The Pope's Legate is forbidden to come into Scotland York and Roman Legate to depart out of the Realm and said It was not reason that the Land should be oppressed by ungodly men bearing glorious names He. Boet. Hist lib. 13. Again in the year 1188. Pope Clement sent another and he had not better success for all did refuse him except John Bishop of St. Andrews and therefore he was banished and he had refuge unto the Pope who by and by sent unto Henry King of England and gave unto him the right of the Crown of Scotland Io. Bale Cent. 3. § 26. in Appen 12. It is recorded that one Fulco came and said unto the English King King Richard's three daughters Richard with great boldness O King thou hast three very bad daughters take good heed unto them and provide unto them good husbands lest by inconvenient bestowing of them thou run not into damage onely but utter perdition unto thy self The King said Thou art mad foolish hypocrite I have no daughter Fulco replieth I do not lye O mighty King for you have three daughters continually in your Court and wholly possess your person and such whores are they that the like hath not been heard I mean mischievous pride greedy covetousness and filthy letchery therefore I say again beware of them and out of hand provide marriages for them The King then took his words in good part by and by calling his Nobles declared unto them them the words of Fulco whose counsel said he I intend to follow not doubting of your consents my Lords thereunto wherefore here before you all I give my eldest daughter swelling pride to wife unto the proud Templars my greedy daughter avarice unto the Cistertian Monks and filthy luxury unto the riotous Prelates of the Church so severally agreeing with all their natures that the like match is not to be found unto them This was about the year 1198. saith I. Fox in Act. 13. Here it shall not be amiss to remember the example of Simon Thurvey Simon Thurvey an English man of Cornwal for a warning to temerarious Students He was a subtil Logician and expert in all Liberal Sciences he left his own Countrey and was a Doctor in Paris many years and trusting to his Philosophy he vaunted that he knew all Christ's Law and by force of disputation he could disprove it all on a suddain he became forgetful of all learning and could not say the Lord's Prayer nor knew the a b c. Mat. Paris reporteth that when he was writing his History Nicola epi. Danelm told him this and had seen this Simon learning to read from his own bastard son as if he had been a childe of six years onely 14. King William went into England to congratulate the safe arrival of Richard from Judea in the year 1199. at that time Harald Earl of Orknay and Caitnes took the Bishop of the Countrey prisoner because he had stopped some suit he had demanded of the King and bereft him of his eyes and tongue William at his returning would revenge this inhumanity and Harald would defend himself by force but his forces were scattered and he was apprehended it was done unto him by the hangman as he had unto the Bishop and then strangled all his male-children were gelded and many of his friends as accessories were fined in money Buchan lib. 7. When this was reported unto Pope Innocentius III. he sent his Legate John Cardinal de monte Celio with a sword richly set with precious stones a purple hat in form of a diadem and a Bull of large priviledges exempting the Church of Scotland from all censures except onely of the Pope or Legate sent by the Conclave the Bull was dated in the year 1209. H. Boeth Hist lib. 13. cap. 8. THE FOURTH AGE Of the CHURCH OR The History of the Church lurking and of Anti-Christ reigning containing the space of 300. years from the year
bread of the Mass and that the Eucharist should be carried with lighted candles unto the sick De celebrat Miss lib. 3. tit 41. c. Sanè It followeth to speak of his pride He sat eleven years 3. GREGORY the IX so soon as he was set in his Chair sent a Nuntio Steven into England to crave the tenth part of all movables both of the Nobility and Clergy for maintenance of his wars against the Emperor but under the name of wars against the Infidels Because they refused he excommunicateth them all until they obeyed P. Mornay in Myster The next year he sent his Legates through Europe who by preachings entreatings and excommunications purchased great sums of money as if it had been for aid of the holy Land but it could not be known into what gulf so vast sums were hid but the care of the holy Land was forgot and the charity of men grew cold Mat. Paris Behold the issue it was to repress the Emperor Frederick who is more execrable said the Pope then Pharaoh Nero or any Tyrant He sent his Legate Albert Beham into Germany to deprive all Bishops and to excommunicate all Laicks adhering unto the Emperor or who wished him well But at that time none of the Bishops nor Abbots regarded that commission and being assembled they openly protested That the Priest of Rome had no power in Germany without consent of the Bishops there Let the Priest of Rome feed his Italians said they we who are the dogs of this flock will beat away the wolves lurking under lambs skins what he will do to others ye may know seeing this disguised Vicar so dealeth with us The Pope accursed Frederick Duke of Austria as the chief of that Assembly and Eberhard Bishop of Salzburgh presently absolved him And all the Bishops with one consent accursed the Pope as the enemy of Christian peace a most damnable Arch-Heretick and more pestiferous then the Turks Jews or Tartars seeing he doth such things as those had never done the like Mornay in Myster ex Avent lib. 7. Annal. Boio Then Gregory sent unto the Canons and Monks charging them to choose other Prelates They would not Therefore he charged some of them to compear before him for their rebellion They contemned his summons Then the Princes and Clergy of Germany assembled again but the Pope died This opposition had he abroad neither wanted he enemies at home for in his first year was so great variance between him and the Citizens that he fled out of Rome about Easter to Viterbio and then to Pirusio and having no other means of revenge he excommunicated them all The cause of this sedition was the Citizens claimed an ancient custome and law that the Pope should not excommunicate any of them nor suspend the City with any interdiction for any excess He answered The Pope is less then God but greater then any man consequently greater then a Citizen yea greater is he then any Emperor and seeing he is their spiritual father he may chastise his children and reduce them so oft as they go astray Moreover the Romans alledged that their Bishops were tied to pay unto the Senate yearly tribute both by ancient and late laws of which they have been in use and possession until these days Gregory replied Albeit in time of persecution the Church for her defence and cause of peace had gratified the heads of the City with kindely rewards yet that should not now be pleaded as a debt This strife was not soon ended Mat. Paris ad An. 1234. It would seem incredible almost to read how vast sums of money this Pope did rake together by exactions voluntary offerings confirmations of Bishopricks removing variances betwixt Bishops and Magistrates and other Church-men and especially for dispensing with oaths by all which what inconveniences did arise it cannot be told saith Matth. Parisien ibid. for as there was nothing so hard or absurd wherewith the Pope could not dispense for money so the people trusting to dispensations did little regard how great evil they did As for example Henry King of England being desirous of a taxation did swear in Parliament that he would ratifie some ancient Liberties which they were suing and after the tax was granted he past from his oath by a dispensation At another time the same Henry did sign himself with the cross pretending and swearing that he would go into the holy Land against the Infidels when the money was amassed for his journey he gave over his journey being assured that the Pope would acquit him for 100. or 200. pounds From this sink of dispensations did more and more abound the plurality of Benefices in one mans person Bishopricks were bestowed on men without literature children were made Parsons kinsfolks were married within degrees in a word what kinde of iniquity was not committed under sure confidence of dispensations Matth. Parisien This Gregory made truce with the Emperor An. 1240. and within a few moneths he calleth for the Cardinals John de Columna and Raymond and said I am ashamed of the truce made with the enemy of the Church go therefore unto the Emperor thou John who wast mediator betwixt us and shew him that I will not accept the articles and that I am his enemy John answereth Far be that inconstancy from such an one I will not consent unto this counsel yea I earnestly contradict it Gregory saith Then from this forth I will not hold thee for a Cardinal John answereth Nor will I have thee for a Pope Thus they were parted with mutual defiance Ibid. When the King of France heard of this he commandeth to hold up all the moneys that the Legate had amassed under the name of relief for the holy Land and then the Pope was content to keep the truce Ibid. He was the Author of that hymn Salve Regina c. in which he giveth unto the blessed Virgin the proper worship of Christ In his name were published the Books of Decretals that were collected by Raymond a Dominican He sat fourteen years and died An. 1241. When the Cardinals came together for election Robert Somerset an English Cardinal was likely to have carried it and in the mean time he and some others who did incline that way were poisoned to the great infamy of the Roman Clergy saith Mat. Paris 4. CELESTIN the IV. a very old man attaineth the Chair by promises He sat eighteen days and was poisoned Then the See was vacant twenty and one moneths because the Emperor had some Cardinals under arrest whom at last he dismissed by intercession of Baldwin Greek Emperor and Raymund Earl of Tolouse 5. Here it shall not be amiss to insert the comparison of these former Popes A parallel of preceeding and following Popes with others following as it is in Io. Bale Catal. From Silvester the Il. until this year 1242. that is for the space of 240. years Antichrist did reign in the Roman Church like some accursed Lucifer for in
all deceiving tyranny fraud and oppression of truth I will not speak of their filthiness more then Sodomitish did these high Priests employ their times so that then Rome did deserve to be called the synagogue of Satan or seat of the Divel and justly might be reputed the habitation of foul spirits and the sink of all uncleanness Revel 2 18. Wherefore when they went to their general Councels or their Legates were sent unto the Nations under colour of reconciliation and reformation it may seem that so oft did Satan come out from the presence of the Lord to smite Job for whatsoever he is said in the Scriptures to have done the same did these his hooded Vicars nor did their hellish madness spare the most puissant Princes but hereafter shall the Kingdom of Abaddon which is the King of Locusts or Friers of the begging Order by their sophistry lay waste and destroy all things until Pope Julius the II. that is the space of 260. years but that the Lord will have sparks of honesty to be seen here and there 6. So many Cardinals were poisoned at the last election that they which were alive would not conveen until the Emperor did charge them to go on with the election with certification that if they would not he would cause his Soldiers to plunder their Lands Cities and houses and until the French King told them that he would choose a Pope for the Church of his own Kingdom Mat. Paris INNOCENTIUS the IV. was then chosen he was one of these whom the Emperor had under arrest and had been familiar with him but now he forgot his kindeness and without delay did confirm the sentence of Pope Gregory against the Emperor so the wars did continue He profered the Kingdom of Italy unto Edmund for a certain sum of money but his father Henry King of England was scant of money saith Mat. Par. that he could not perform what was required because he had foolishly tied his Kingdom unto the Popish Merchants In the Councel at Lions which Bellarmin calleth the thirtieth general Councel he would not delay his curse three days against the Emperor albeit he understood that the Emperor was upon his journey to come before him and satisfie He ordained the feast Octava festivitatis Mariae And that Cardinals should ride with foot-mantles ◠〈…〉 ◠garments and red hats and red clokes for honor of their Order saith Platina or in imitation of the Jewish Priests saith Po. Virg. de inven rer lib. 4. cap. 9. or rather it came so pass that the prophecy might be fulfilled and the Beast be cloathed in scarlet Revel 17. 3. He added unto the Decretals and honored the Dominicks with apostatical they say Apostolical honors and priviledges and advanced them unto Bishopricks and in favor of Curates he discharged all begging Friers to exercise any of their function Mortous Appeal lib. 5. cap. 4. § 6. ex Azor. Iesui Thus he did ramverse the priviledge granted by Pope Honorius the III. After the Councel when he heard that the Imperial forces did prevail in sundry places he like a lion robbed of his whelps rageth and leaveth no means unessayed to cut off the Emperor especially he enticeth some of his domesticks Theobald Francis James de Mora Pandulf de Fasanellis and William de S. Severino to lie in wait for his life either by poison secretly or by weapons violently it was made known unto the Emperor and yet he could not be so watchful but he was poisoned in Pulia as appeareth by his Letters unto his Brother in law Henry the III. King of England The doers of this fact saith he being accompanied with a number of Friers Minorites do openly avow that they are about the affairs of the Mother Church of Rome and that they are signed by Apostolical Letters against us and the Pope is the Author of our death and disinheriting Matth. Parisien So soon as the Pope heard of the Emperor's death he taketh his journey into Italy when he went from Lions the Bishop and other chief men of the City did accompany him and unto them he said I have done much good in this City since I came into it At that time were but three or four Stews in it now is but one howbeit a large one from the East-gate to the West-gate Idem ad An. 1251. He coming into Italy ceased not to draw the Cities cleaving unto the Emperor from his Son Conrade yea at the same time when Lewes the French King and his Navy were in great peril of the Turks in Syria he caused to proclaim greater pardon unto all who would fight against Conrade then he or any Pope had profered to fight against the Turks for he caused it to be preached in all the pulpits of Italy If any will fight against Conrade both the signed that is the fighter under the sign of the Cross and his father and mother shall have pardon of all their sins When he heard of Conrades death he laughed loudly and said I am glad and let all the Church of Rome rejoyce for now our two greatest enemies are out of the way Conrade King of Siciles and Robert Bishop of Lincoln And immediately he went unto Naples to take possession of that Kingdom Not long thereafter he directeth Letters into England to take up the dead body of the before named Robert and cause him to be proclaimed an Heathen the same night after this direction he thought that the same Robert did smite him on the side and for his impiety did threaten him with the judgement of God the next day his side was very sore and within few days he died Matth. Paris 7. ALEXANDER the IV. was chosen at Naples when the See had been vacant two years His first exploit was to follow the wars moved by his Predecessors against Manfred then King of both Sicilies to this effect he sent his locusts the Friers to preach that every one should send Subsidy unto the holy wars against the enemy of the Church Some did see the Pope's insatiable greediness and others were perswaded and so all Italy was in an uproar He rewarded his Friers with red hats and cornered caps He gave the Kingdoms of Sicily and Pulia unto Edmund Son of Henry III. King of England for the conquering and for this effect he sent Legate Rostand to collect all the tenths of England and Scotland against Manfred still prevailing not onely in Naples but in Hetruria and Lombardie and many abominable things saith Matth. Paris did flow from the sulphurous fount of the Roman Church fie for sorrow to the dammage of many Such an exaction was not heard as the Pope craved at that time Rostand said in the Assembl◠at London All the Churches belong unto my Master the Pope One Leonard in name of the Bishops said It is true for defence but not for possession nor dissipation as all things belong unto the King In a word at three several meetings he
bondage they have words softer then oyl and are insatiable blood-suckers they say The Church of Rome is the mother of all but she is the root of all evil and sheweth the pranks of a step-dame c. Matth. Parisien But Frederick must go into Palestina and An. 1228. the Calipha of Babylon was pestered with civil broils and the Emperor the more easily recovered Jerusalem without blood and was Crowned in it and began to fortifie The Sultan did fear his power and sought truce for ten years The Emperor sent unto the Pope certifying him of his happy success and craving absolution seeing he had performed his promise and he expected congratulation But the Pope did cause the messengers to be killed that they should not publish such news and he said the Letters were sent to advertise of the Emperor's death for he thought the Cities of Pulia would submit themselves unto his See And to the end the Emperor might not return he sent unto John Patriarch of Jerusalem and unto the Templaries that they would not acknowledge the Emperor But they did more think upon their own danger Yet as Matth. Parisien hath ad An. 1229. the Templarii wrote unto the Soldan that the Emperor was to be at such a time at that part of Jordan where John baptized Christ and there he might have occasion to kill him When the Soldan had read the Letter he said There the fidelity of Christians and he sent the Letter unto the Emperor But the Emperor was informed as the truth was that the Pope had created John de Bregna Exarch of Ravenna and had incited him to invade the Empire on the one part and the Lombards on the other Thomas an Earl whom the Emperor had intrusted to be one of his Deputies did certifie him and told him that his friends and Clergy of the Empire did admire how the Pope could do such things Ibid. Neither did the malice of this Pope stay until he had stirred up Henry against his Father The Emperor understanding all these things returneth quietly into Sicily he levieth an Army many came gladly unto him and by the help of God he recovereth all the holds that they had taken in his absence After all these things the Emperor seeketh peace of the Pope and albeit he sent eight of the chief Dukes and Bishops within the Empire offering himself and his life to be censured by the Church yet in the space of a year he could not obtain peace at last An. 1230. by frequent intercessions and after the payment of 120000. ounces of gold the Emperor was restored Some write that the Pope was a good Merchant who could reap so much money for an excommunication which power he had received freely if he had received that power from Christ Then Frederick went into Germany to curb his two Sons Henry and Frederick they did submit themselves Then he turneth to revenge himself of the Lombards And now Pope Gregory excommunicateth him again as a Tyrant and Heretick and he calleth him that warlike beast coming out of the sea and he threateneth all them of the Empire that they should not wish well to Frederick Then the Emperor sent Letters unto sundry Countreys shewing his liberality unto the Pope and on the other side the pride and avarice of the Pope whom he calleth the red dragon that deceiveth the world the Antichrist the typified Balaam who was hired for wages to curse God's servants the Prince of darkness who bewitcheth the Prophets the counterfeit Vicar of Peter setting forth his own imaginations and hath turned pontificium in maleficium a wrester of the word into his own gain In the end he entreateth all them of true wisdom to despise the roaring of such an enemy Then he proclaimed a Diet at Aegra where did assemble Caesar Henry the Dukes of Saxony Brandeburgh Misnia Turingia the Bishop of Mentz and the Nobles of Brabant and a little thereafter Frederick the Emperor's second Son all cleaving unto the Emperor notwithstanding all the Pope's curses on the one side and promises on the other So the Emperor marched toward Hetruria and to Rome In the mean time the Pope forgiveth the payment of tenths for a time giveth Church livings that were vacant and promiseth eternal life unto all who would fight against Frederick and marked them with the Cross and he himself goeth unto the siege of Ferraria where he allureth the Governor unto a parley and taketh him captive and then the City contrary to his faithful promise The Popish flatterers call this falshood a stratagem The Emperor said It was strange that Christians were marked with the Cross against him as an Infidel or Mahumatist Nevertheless he passeth from City to City subduing his adversaries till he came into his own inheritance there he levieth an Army and hireth Saracen Soldiers for fear that in the end the Pope's curses might change the mindes of the Italians as in the days of Barbarossa and Henry the IV. He took some Gwelph Cities then having intelligence how the Pope had deceived Bohem and Prince Palatine he sent unto them shewing in sum how the estate both of the Church and Commonwealth was subverted by this Pope and he promiseth that himself as the chief member of the Commonwealth would endeavor to remove him who pretending to be the shepheard of the flock is a very wolf to the end a faithful shepheard might be placed in Christ's Church and he entreateth that they would not retard his purpose as they tendered the good of the Empire The King of Bohem was so moved with this Letter that immediately he procureth a meeting of the Empire at Aegra to aid the Emperor The Pope was no less busie partly by means of Otho Duke of Bavier to stay them and partly an Assembly at Rome from France and England to deprive Frederick The Emperor hearing of such a Councel stoppeth all passages by Sea and Land and had a great prey of the Pope's Legates whom the Pisanes in the Emperor's name took by Sea and great victories at Ticino and Faventia P. Mexia And such was his respect unto the quietness of the Commonwealth that he again sendeth for peace and in the mean time the Tartars came into Poland Misnia Bohem Hungarie and the Princes were forced to send unto the Emperor for aid promising obedience unto him in all time coming He advertiseth the Pope of the calamity of Christendom and craveth peace that he may resist the Infidels But the Pope would the Infidels did oppress rather then the Emperor should stand therefore he labored that his confederates might meet at Libussa to the election of another Emperor When he could not work out his point he died for very anger The Emperor now hopeth for peace at home and marcheth with all speed into Hungarie The Tartars hearing of him fled away and left Europe Innocentius the IV. though he had been very familiar with the Emperor yet was not more peaceable then others had been In
a Synod at Lions An. 1245. he excommunicateth the Emperor for perjury in not performing his promises and for heresie but no particular is named either in the citation or sentence The Emperor made haste to answer at Lions if by any means he might enjoy peace but being within three days journey he heard how peremptory the Pope was against him and also the Gwelphs had taken some of his Towns in Italy whereby he knew it would be to no purpose though he went forward and therefore he wheeleth about and layeth siege to Parma Innocentius causeth to elect Henry Landtsgrave of Thuringia to be Emperor and he directeth Letters unto the Soldan of Babylon craving peace at least truce betwixt the Christians and the Saracens as some say saith Mat. Paris but others write to break the truce betwixt him and the Emperor but the matter of the Letter is understood by the Soldan's answer We have heard saith he thy Nuntio talking much of Christ we know A Soldan's Letter unto the Pope more of this Christ then you know and we magnifie him more then you magnifie him whereas you say you desire peace and quietness among men so do we always but there is mutual love betwixt us and the Emperor since the days of my Father but betwixt you and the Emperor it is as you know but it is not lawful unto us to treat with the Christians without his counsel and consent We have written unto our Ambassador at the Emperor's Court shewing him the heads of your message he will come unto you and tell you and report again unto us Matth. Parisien saith there was suspicion that this Letter was forged by information of the Emperor but he judgeth otherwise And Alb. Crantz in Saxo. lib. 8. cap. 4. saith The Pope was so wrathful against Frederick that he would have turned away not onely Christians but the Infidels also And it may appear what the Pope was seeking seeing in the mean time he was exacting tenths and twentieths through France England c. as for maintaining the wars against the Infidels and sent the money into Germany and Italy against the Emperor In Germany Conrade the Son of Frederick led an Army against Henry and overthrew him in the second fight An. 1247. and he died before he was Crowned Matth. Parisien Then the Pope did proffer the Imperial Crown unto Richard Brother of Henry the III. King of England He refused simply Then unto Haco King of Norway He answered He would fight against the enemies of the Church but not against all the enemies of the Pope At last he caused to be elected William Count of Holland which was Crowned but the foresaid Conrade pursued him and he retired into Holland and then did renounce his Title of Emperor The more God did prosper Frederick Innocentius was the madder and the more mad was he when heard that Entius the Emperor's bastard Son had obtained victories against the Gwelphs and other Gibeline Captains prevailed in other places When the Emperor lay at Parma he as secure went one day a hunting and left his Army not sufficiently provided the Citizens came out and took his pavilions which they called victory So the Emperor turned to Domnio and thence into Pulia bringing many Cities into his obedience And then An. 1249. he sendeth unto Lions professing his innocency in all that had happened and shewing the wrongs that he had sustained by the former Popes and withal that howbeit the Pope by custom as he alledgeth had the confirmation of the Emperor yet he had not power to depose him no more then other Prelates in other Realms who anoint their Kings and nevertheless I earnestly crave that I may have peace The Pope hearing of this submission became the more haughty and would not consent to a treaty so that many great men were offended and did detest so great pride and did return unto the Emperor Great were the schisms in Germany and Italy nothing in safety to any each party by violence robbing the other Now Otho Duke of Bavier and others more forsook the Pope wherefore the Pope caused to assemble another Synod at Mildorf and summoned Otho to compear and answer for his rebellion against the Pope He appeareth and said unto the Commissioners I cannot marvel enough at your inconstancy ye know how ye drew me from the Pope and ye your selves called him the Antichrist and ye perswaded me to take part with the Emperor so there is great inconstancy both in your deeds and words calling that wicked and violent wrong which lately ye called just and right But ye are overcome with expectation of honors and pleasures more then led with honesty and godliness according to your office As for me I will obey God and my Prince I believe in Christ and trust in his mercy and perswade my self that those whom ye do curse and give to the divel are in the greater favor with God They could give no reasonable reply yet they accounted him as bad as the worst and accursed him Avent Annal. lib. 7. All these are but a taste of the Popes innumerable inventions against the Emperor And here you may please to see the verses which Frederick sent unto Pope Innocentius the IV. Esses si membrum non te Caput Vrbis Orbis Iactares cùm sis Vrbis Orbis onus Nunc membrum non es sed putre cadaver hulcus Ense residendum ridiculumque caput A Daniele 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 nefasque caputque malorum Diceris à Paulo filius exitii Nos solum Christum nostrum caput esse malorum Orbis totius te caput esse facis At caput est unum quod Paulus dicit ubique Tu vecors balatro dic mihi quale caput Corporis ergo caput monstrosi es monstra parisque Monstra paris Monachos scorta nefanda foves Est tua relligio stuprum ira superbia caedes Error deliciae fulmina turpe lucrum Ex his ergo liquet Christum te spernere Christo Hostem esse invisum dedecorique Deo Rex tandem veniet coelo delapsus ab alto Tunc non defendent te sacra missa cruces Non in sublimi surgentes vertice cristae Non diploma potens non tua sacra cohors Non diadema triplex nec sedes sanguine parta Nullus honos solii purpura nulla tui Triginta argenteis Christum vendebat Iudas Tu Christi vendis corpora plura tui Corpora tu vendis Christi parvo aere polumque Coelestes genios sidera jura Deos. At last the Emperor heard that his Son Entius was taken captive and his enemies waxed strong in Germany wherefore he intendeth to go into Germany but was poisoned as is touched before and became sick at Florence An. 1250. and there divided his lands and goods unto his children and then set his heart on meditation of the promised blessedness The Papalines write that after a little space he began to recover somewhat and was stifled
Kingdom forty two years The Successor of Hyatho made apostasie and called himself Mahumet Cham and the Son of Cobila forsook the faith Then Cothos Melechmeses Sultan of Egypt slew him in a battel and drave all the Tartars out of Syria they had their refuge unto Armenia Benedeclar Sultan of Egypt hunted them and conquering that Land called himself King of Armenia Argon the Brother Son of Mahumet Cham took his Uncle and cut him in the middle with a saw and by agreement with the Sultan was King and kept the faith Cusan the Nephew of Cobila was also a Christian and had nothing so dear as to advance the faith in singular wisdom he kept peace with his neighbors and obtained great victories against the Sultan of Egypt and conquered all Syria about the year 1320. In his Son's time both the faith and power of the Tartars failed for the Sultan of Parthia entered into Persia and the house of Otoman overcame all the rest of Asia unto Pontus and the Tartars were rooted out of all their conquest about the year 1350. their power continued about 130. years This History and the Greek article of the accusative case in Revel 20. 7. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 give occasion to consider whether these words and the verse following be not a prediction of this their Empire and their Apostasie rather then of any instruments of Satan in pursuing the believers CHAP. IV. Of BRITAIN 1. IN the year 1203. a certain number of Greeks came from Athens into England and asserted that the Latins had erred from the way of truth in the Articles of Christian faith and they would shew the right way by invincible arguments which all should receive if they will be saved This was reported unto King John he answered Our faith is grounded upon the Authority of Christ and the Saints and I will not suffer that it be tossed with disputes and janglings of men nor will we change the certainty for uncertainty go therefore let me hear no more of you So they departed Matth. Parisien 2. Alexander Abbot of the Benedictines at Canterbury was sent by King John in commission unto Rome there he maintained before Pope Innocentius and the Clergy that there is no power under God higher then a King and that the Clergy should not have temporal Government since the Kingdom of Christ is not of this world He proved these two Articles by Scripture and Reason and by testimony of Gregory the I. in an Epistle unto Augustine Bishop of Canterbury Behold the event Pandulf the Legate suborneth some English Barons to accuse the Abbot and he accursed and deposed him so brought him to poverty Then the worshippers of the Roman Beast did boast saying Behold the man that took not God for his help Idem 3. In the year 1205. Hubert Bishop of Canterbury died the same night Contention between the Pope and Iohn King of England the young Monks chose their Superior to be Arch-Bishop without the knowledge of King John being then in Normandy The elder Monks sent unto the King craving his gracious licence to chuse their Arch-Bishop according to their Canons The King gave them his assent provided that for his sake they would shew favor to John Bishop of Norwich They obeyed and the King sent to Rome for confirmation Reginold preveeneth his Messenger The Suffragans of Canterbury were offended at both parties and sent speedily to Rome to stop both the elections because they both were without their knowledge Then arose no small trouble both at home and at Rome At home was such a strife that the King sent Letters and Commissioners commanding them to leave their contentions and attend their ministration or he would deprive them of their Benefices c. At Rome was reasoning on all sides and Innocentius said The disposition of that See appertained unto the Monks onely and he willed them to chuse Stephen Langton Cardinal of St. Chrysogono None durst refuse but the King's Procurator When Stephen came unto King John he was content so that his Soveraignty be preserved entire Stephen loved not this supposition and shewed some haughtiness The Monks receive the Cardinal because it was the Pope's pleasure Therefore the King banished sixty four of them as contemners of Royal Authority and he sent Letters unto the Pope expostulating 1. That he had rejected the Bishop of Norwich and had set up another which was unknown to him and brought up among his enemies and which is worse who derogateth from the Royal priviledges wherefore I cannot admire enough that the Bishop and Court of Rome do not consider how necessary said he my favor is unto the Roman Church and that they weigh not how vast revenues have been gathered out of England the like whereof they have not received from any Nation about the Alps. As for his priviledges he said he would rather quit his life then forsake them Finally he concludeth If the Pope will not hearken unto his request he will so provide that there shall be no more such gadding to Rome neither the sinews and riches of the Land any more transported whereby he was made less able to resist his enemies and he had of his own sufficiently instructed at home in all kinde of literature that he needed not to seek justice abroad Breifly the Pope excommunicated King John and forgave all his adherents in time past but he condemned all who in time coming shall serve or aid him or pay him tribute c. And he commanded the Bishops and Clergy to publish this sentence every Sunday Some forsook the Countrey but none durst publish the sentence nevertheless it became known unto all whence began great distraction of mindes and the King was severe against all which denied him homage Some were not afraid to speak for the King that the Pope had not power to domineer over any King since Peter had received onely Ecclesiastical power Matth. Parisi saith It were tedious to tell all their names which spake thus Then Innocentius wrote unto Philip King of France proffering unto him full remission of all his sins and clear possession of all England unto him and his heirs if he will kill John or expel him The French King accepteth prepareth and armeth himself especially with Bishops Priests Monks and their adherents John understanding this as also perceiving how his Lords and Barons were diversly enclined for fear of the curse as such who took part with him and for the foresaid dispensation unto all who forsook him and they were not a little byassed by that command to deny all service and debts duties and allegiance he knew not whither to turn In the mean time cometh a Nuntio from Rome unto the King and his Nobles at Canterbury with this Commission That the King and they would consider their present danger and be reconciled unto his Holiness in time Then the Lords swear unto the Nuntio that unless the King will obey his Commission they will make him
obey whether he will or not The King in this strait submitteth himself and resigneth the Crown of England and Ireland from him and his heirs for ever upon condition that he and his heirs should have again the same Dominions from the Pope for paying yearly unto the See of Rome 1000. marks of Silver Then he kneeled and gave his Crown unto Pandulf the Legate who kept it five days as a seizing of these two R ealms and the King confirmeth the same by his Charter obligatory Here by way of anticipation it is marked in the Histories that no King of England did acknowledge this subjection nor pay the farm Pol. Virgil. in Hist Anglor lib. 15. Matth. Parisien saith It is reported by many that this detestable Charter was burnt in the chamber of Pope Innocentius the IV. An. 1245. when he caused his own wardrobe to be burnt to the end he might obtain a new taxation from the Bishops which were conveened at the general Councel and after the Councel he sent a Charter with a command unto all the Bishops of England to subscribe it and King Henry was not onely enraged against the Bishops for subscribing it but did also swear that he would stand for the freedom of his Kingdom and would not pay tribute to the Court of Rome so long as he breathed But to return at that time some of the Priests and Abbots consented not unto this shameful action of whom some came afterwards like blinde idiots unto Pandulf and begged remission the baser sort was forgiven and the heads as fattest and fittest for the Pope's mouth were sent to Rome In the mean time Innocentius was holding his Latronal Councel and there did excommunicate Otho the Emperor John King of England Peter King of Arragon Raymund Earl of Tolouse c. Then Stephen Langton was sent and absolved King John and immediately he called many Bishops Abbots Earls and Barons unto London and perswadeth them into a league against the King unless he will renounce all title unto vacant Benefices wards of marriages c. Then Innocentius sent Nicolaus Bishop of Tusculo and he began to intrude persons into vacant Benefices of Canterbury as it pleased him The Arch-Bishop refused and appealed to Rome and sundry Nobles took part with him alledging that they would defend the Liberties of their Countrey Innocentius approveth generally all that his Legate had done The Bishop and Lords stood for their Liberties The King began to think how to be relieved of his new tribute and sent unto the Pope requesting him to excommunicate the Bishop of Canterbury who had been the occasion of all these broils with some of the Lords and he would never intend exemption of his fue-duty and with his Letter he sent a sum of money But this stir was soon calmed but by and by that faction did conveen again and did force the King to yield unto all their above named demands The King then sendeth unto the Pope and sheweth how they had wrested his power from him and craveth his aid for recovery The Pope sendeth his excommunication against them all his Nuntio chargeth Stephen to publish the excommunication he refuseth and posteth toward Rome where after he was heard he was suspended and another sentence of excommunication was directed against all the Nobles and Barons which had conspired against the Pope's beloved Son and remission of sins was proclaimed to all the subjects of the Kingdom which will take part with the King and the Legate against the Lords and all the Bishops were commanded to publish this excommunication under no less pain then to be in the same danger Then the Lords Matth. Parisien calleth them Londoners to wit because of their league made in London were in despair and knew no more whither to turn then the King did before but they cried out in reproach of the King saying Wo to thee John the last of Kings the abomination of English Princes and confusion of our Nobility Alas thou hast wasted England and more wilt thou be wasted alas England England c. Then twenty four of them in name of the rest went unto Philip King of France and intreated him to give them his eldest Son to be their King The Pope understanding this motion sent Wallo Cardinal of St. Martin and chargeth Philip to desist from so rash attempts and to defend his vassal John and the Lands of the Church against those Traitors Philip did judge this an insolency and he hoped that the Lords would stand to their promise and partly he trusted in the league lately renewed with Alexander King of Scots and therefore he answered The Kingdom of England was never a part of Peter's patrimony nor shall it be hereafter no Prince may pledge or give away his Kingdom without the consent of his Barons which are tied to defend it If the Pope shall bring this preparative into Christendom he will set at naught all Kings and Kingdoms I love not this example which is begun in these days and therefore I cannot allow what John hath done though he be my utter enemy and I lament that he hath so ruined that noble Realm The Peers standing by cried as in a fury with one voice We will stand to this Article though to the losing of our lives let John do as he willeth no King can put his Land under tribute and so make his Nobility slaves Lewes said The Barons of England have elected me for their Lord and King surely I will not lose my right but will fight for it unto death I doubt not but I shall obtain it for I have friends among them his Mother was Sister of King John At this time John was going from place to place possessing himself of the Noble mens Lands yet fearing their attempts he came to Dover expecting aid from forraign Countries and many came to him from Flanders Braband and Holland on the one side and from Guien Gascony and Poictiers on the other and a most wonderful number of men from other Countries for the report went that the Pope had written unto them to assist King John Wallo the Legate followed Lewis into England An. 1216. and renewed the curse against him for usurping against John and against Simon Langton and other English which had excited Lewis and against Alexander the II. King of Scots with a wonderful solemnity causing all the bells to be tolled candles lighted Church-doors opened and committing them all to the Divel for their contumacy Lewis caused the curse to be proclaimed null and was accepted at London as King He made Simon high Chancellor King Alexander wasted the North parts of England And every one said The Bulls were of no force since the ordering of temporal affairs did not belong unto the Pope and what hath the Bishop of Rome to do with our wars behold he will be the Successor of Constantine and not of Peter Matth. Parisien ad An. 1216. It happened at that time that the Viscount of Mandevil who
came from France with Lewis fell sick and being moved in conscience called unto him some of the English Lords and said unto them I lament your wretched case and from my heart I do pity the desolation come upon your Country the dangerous snares which are laid for your confusion are hid from your eyes but take heed in time Prince Lewis hath sworn a great oath and sixteen of his Nobles of whom I was one that if he obtain the Crown of England he will banish them all which are now against their native King and are Traitors to his noble Person And that ye take not this for a fable I assure you upon my faith being in this condition as ye now see at the mercy of God I have great conscience hereof and I pity your estate and so give you this warning your King hath for a season kept you under but if Lewis shall prevail he will put you from all of two extream evils chuse the least and keep it secret what I have told you Shortly thereafter he departed this life When this was once noised among the Barons they were in great heaviness for they saw themselves betrapped every way on the one side was the Pope's curse and also Lewis dealing to the French all that he purchased either Territories or Castles yea and they heard him say They were all Traitors Then they agree to submit themselves unto King John they were easily pardoned And John recovered Rochester Castle and City London York Lincoln and prevailed in many hazardous adventures against Lewis and Alexander The same year John did lodge two days in the Abbey not far from Lincoln and there died Some say he was poisoned by a Cistertian Monk Matth. Parisien saith he died of an Ague through sorrow and surfeit Rog. Hoveden and 1. Fox in Act. Monim give him this testimony He was indeed a valorous Prince and unfortunate like Marius having experience of both fortunes nor loved he the Mass Then many of the Lords swear obedience unto Lewis But William Earl of Pembroke Marshal of England a grave and wise Counsellor did quietly and friendly call together sundry of the Earls and Barons and set before them Henry the eldest Son of King John being them nine years old and perswaded them to embrace him for their King and he was crowned by Wallo at Glocester with consent of them which had followed his Father and Wallow acccursed them all which did follow Lewis Nevertheless Lewis did more and more harm in the Land until the above named William went against him with an Army and then he fled into London and sent unto his Father for help an hundred Ships were prepared in France but Richard a bastard Brother of King John having onely eighteen Ships for keeping the Cinque-Ports set upon them and by providence fifteen of them escaped not unsunk or taken Then the Ambassades of Lewis writ from Rome unto him If he left not England the Pope would renew the sentence of excommunication against him likewise many of the Nobles forsook him Then he sought a treaty with the King and at last it was concluded that a 1000 l. should be given unto Lewis to depart and should never return So he was honourably convoyed unto the Sea And reconciliation was made betwixt Henry and Alexander with consent of the Legate Then Wallo began his harvest the Kings had dealt for themselves and their Armies and the Legate could wring nothing from them but he calleth the Clergy to account Hugh Bishop of Lincoln paid 1000. marks unto the Pope and as much unto the Legate c. He summoned the Scotch Bishops and Abbots to Anwick some opened their purses and were absolved and the most stubborn as he called them were sent to Rome With the inferior Church-men he took another course he sent for the Prior of Duresm and Westbeck the Arch-Deacon to go into Scotland and call before them the Priests and Canons into every principal Town of the bounds and there partly upon their confessions and partly by wearisome protractions from day to day great sums were squeezed from them They who went to Rome had purchased Letters from the Bishops and Abbots of England against Wallo and accused him before Pope Honorius of avarice and other crimes Wherefore the Pope took from him a part of the prey and the accusers were absolved and sent home with empty purses But the Pope being not yet contented sent Cardinal Aegidius to exact other sums for absolving them from their vow of going into Palestina When Aegidius returned he said he was robbed by the way therefore another Legate was sent to gather as much The King convened his Nobles and Prelates and all in one voice did send and forbid the Legate to come into the Realm G. Buchan Hist lib. 7. Also England groaned under these burthens and sent their grievances unto the Councel at Lions Regrating 1. That the Pope was not content with Peter-pence but extorted from them great sums of money without consent of the King and against all precedent examples 2. Patrons cannot present unto Benefices which are given to Romans ignorant of the language to the great prejudice of souls and spoiling of the Realm 3. Of the frequent recourse of the Pope's Legates by whom faith and fidelity the ancient Customs of the Nation the Authority of the Statutes Laws and Priviledges are abrogated But the Pope's purse had no ears to hear such complaints and anon he sent for more money wherefore a Proclamation was made in name of King Henry the III. that no man should consent to any exaction of money unto the Court of Rome The Pope in a rage directed instantly his Letters unto the Bishop of Worcester charging all England under pain of his curse to obey his Legate before such a day and that Bishop to be executioner of his curse Fear of the curse prevailed against the former Proclamation But the Pope was not yet satisfied he was not ashamed to crave first the tenth then the fifth part and lastly the third part of all Church-revenues within England besides other extraordinary occasions and the yearly revenue of the Pope in England was 60000. marks sterling Whereupon the King sent his Messengers again unto Rome and the Nobles did by writing complain of the scandals arising from the avarice of the Court and spread their complaint through the Christian world professing that they would not suffer the Country to be so rudely abused although the King would wink at it and unless these things said they unto the Pope be speedily redressed by you let your Holiness know for certainty that it may not without cause be feared that such danger is like to ensue both to the Church of Rome and unto our King that no remedy will easily be found for it At that time John a Cardinal and an English man did entreat his Holiness for God's cause to bridle with some temperance the passion of his minde which is here said he
to tell you plain too much commoved without cause your Fatherhood may consider that the days be evil 1. The holy Land lieth in misery and peril 2. All the Greek Church is departed from us 3. Frederick the mightiest Prince of Christendom is against us 4. Both your Holiness and we are exiled from your Papal seat and thrust out of Italy 5. Hungary and all the Nations thereabout look for nothing but utter ruine from the Tartars 6. Germany is tossed with intestin wars 7. Spain is fierce and cruel against us even to the cutting out of Bishops tongues 8. France is by us impoverished and like to conspire against us 9. Now wretched England so oft plagued by us much like Balaam's ass goared with spurs begineth to complain of her intolerable griefs and we after the maner of Ismael hating all men do provoke all men to hate us ...... Matth. Parisien ad An. 1246. But Innocentius would relent nothing yea made his exaction more grievous and began to excite Lewis King of France to slay or expel King Henry France remembred former times and Lewis refused to vex his Cousin But saith the before named writer the hearts of all men were provoked to mislike the Pope and Church of Rome whereof the one sought to be esteemed a Father and the other to be the Mother of all Churches but he proved a step father and she a step-dame 4. In the year 1222. the in-dwellers of Caithnes refused to pay tenths unto Adam their Bishop and therefore he excommunicated them all then they came into his house and in his chamber they slew a Monk and his Servant and they drew him into his kitchin and burnt him with all the house Pope Honorius rested not till he had caused King Alexander to hang four hundred of them and the Earl of Caithnes hardly obtained pardon albeit he was not accessory unto the deed Boet. lib. 13. cap. 14. About that William Bishop of St. Andrews brought from France some Dominicans Franciscans Jacobines and some Monks called vallis umbrosae these by their crafty insinuations with people did supplant the credit of Priests and drew unto themselves both credit and means of the Ministry and were maintained by the Popes because they studied especially to advance their designs Spotsw Hist p. 43. 5. Nigellus Vireker a learned and much respected Monk at Canterbury writ a Book De abusu Verum Ecclesiae and sent it unto William Bishop of Ely Chancellour of England a man saith Bale most envious In this Book he rebuked not the proud Prelate only but all Teachers under the Tyranny of the Pope because they committed the cure of souls unto children belly-gods and despisers of the sacred Word 6. Walter Mapez Arch-Deacon of Oxford was once sent by King John unto Rome after his return he did write several books against the Pope and his Clergy closely reproving the Pope somtimes under the name of Goliah somtimes of Pluto and shewing manifestly that then Antichrist was reigning in the World He had a fellow with him who made shew of a Pleasant or Rimer but all his rimes were said to be written by Mapez himself In them he plainly paints forth the Roman Court and calleth the Prelats proud beasts The rimes begin thus Roma Caput Mundi sed nil capit mundum Quod pendet à Capite totum est immundum Trahit enim vitium primum secundum Et de sundo redolet quod est juxta fundum Roma capit singulos res singulorum Romanorum Curia non est nisi forum Ibi sunt venalia jura Senatorum Et solvit contraria copia nummorum In hoc Consistorio siquis causam regat Suam vel alterius hic imprimis legat Nisi des pecuniam Roma totum negat Qui plus dat pecuniae meliùs allegat c. Io. Bale In Catalog test verit lib. 14. we find these rimes ascribed unto this Mapez Vide Deus ultionum Vide videns omnia Quod spelunca vespillonum Facta est Ecclesia Quod in Templum Solomonis Venit Princeps Babylonis Et excelsum sibi Thronum Posuit in medio These words are to no sense unless the Temple signifie the Church of Christ and the Prince of Babylon signifie the Pope of Rome 7. An. 1237. was a conference at York between Henry the III. King of England and Alexander the II. King of Scots where they did accord upon the matters of debate between the kingdoms Then Otto the Pope's Legate would go into Scotland for redressing as he said the affairs of the Church But Alexander said unto him I remember not that evera Legate was in my Land neither have I need of one thanks be unto God neither was any in my Father's time nor in any of my Ancestours neither will I suffer any so long as I may Otto returned with King Henry Matth. Parisien Nevertheless this Alexander did suffer Peter Red to take away 3000. pounds for the Pope which no King of Scotland had suffered before Idem ad An. 1240. But Boet. lib. 13. cap. 20. addeth He sent the Earls of Carrict and Athale to accompany Lewis King of France into Syria and he sent unto the Pope a thousand marks lest he should think himself despised 8. Robert Grosshead alias Capito Bishop of Lincoln was the most renowned Bishop of his time a godly man an admonisher of his King a fearfull rebuker of the Pope a bold reprover of Prelates a corrector of Monks a directer and teacher of Priests a favourer of Students a Preacher to the people a defender of fatherless and widows a persecutor of the incontinent a searcher of the Scriptures a lover of truth a hammerer and contemner of the Romans saith Matth. Paris In the year 1237. his own Clarks gave him poison in a drink but as it pleased God he escaped death at that time by help of medicine The Priests which taught not the word of God but human traditions he called the Ministers of Satan theeves of the night robbers in the day corrupters of manners murtherers of souls and Angels of darkness and he called their exemptions snares of the Divel An. 1253. Pope Innocentius sent unto him a Letter commanding him to provide a Canons place for an Italian in his Diocy nihil obstante He returned answer I am most willing to obey Apostolical commandments but those things which are contrary unto the Apostles command I will gain-stand since I am obliged unto both by the command of God ..... The tenor of your aforesaid Letter agreeth not with Apostolical holiness but plainly disagreeth 1. Because by that word non obstante in that and so many other Letters do abound a deluge of inconstancy shamelesness lying deceiving difficulty of trusting any and innumerable other vices following thereupon shaking and confounding the purity of Religion and the quietness of all sociable conversation ..... 2. Except the sin of Lucifer which is also the sin of Antichrist there cannot be a greater sin nor
more contrary unto the Apostles or more hateful unto Christ Jesus then to destroy souls by defrauding them of the Ministry ..... In a word the holiness of the Apostolical seat cannot do any thing but unto edification and not to destruction for this is the fulness of power to edification But those things which they call Provisions are not to edification but most manifest destruction The Pope hearing this Letter foamed as in a rage and sware by Peter and Paul that he would hurl such a phrenetick wretch into confusion which durst so boldly controle his command and make him a fable unto the world Is not the King of England our vassal yea and slave whom I at my nod may thrust into prison The Cardinals namely Aegidius a Spaniard and some others touched in conscience could scarcely appease his fury and among other words they said To confess the truth unto your Holiness it is true what he saith and we cannot condemn him for it he is a Catholick man more holy and religious then we our selves are and as it is judged amongst all the Prelates there is none better nor his equal this is not unknown universally nor can our contradiction avail against him wherefore we think best to pass by such a thing lest perhaps some tumult arise thereupon especially seeing it is manifest unto all men that once must come a defection and departure from the Church of Rome When Robert lay on his death bed he said unto the brethren coming to visit him Heresid is an opinion taken up by human sense contrary Heresie white unto the holy Scriptures openly avowed and pertinaciously maintained Is not Innocentius therefore an Heretick and since Christ came into the The Pope an Heretick and Antichrist World to save souls may not the Pope be justly called the Antichrist who feareth not to destroy souls The Pope doth impudently annul the priviledges of his Ancestours .... and therefore the contemner should be contemned according to that saying of Esay Wo to thee who despisest ..... Matth. Parisien 9. In the year 1240. a Carthusian Monk at Cambridge said openly before Otho the Legate Gregory is not the head of the Chutch but there is another head thereof Satan is loosed the Pope is an Heretick Gregory which is called Pope defileth the Church and the World The Legate said unto him Is not power given from above unto the Pope to loose and bind souls and to exerce the charge of Peter on earth The Monk replied How can I think that such power as was given unto Peter is given to a Simoniack and Usurer yea and who is defiled with greater crimes The Legate did blush for shame and said We may not strive in words with a fool Idem 10. Seval Arch-Bishop of York followed in the same footsteps when he saw the pride of the Pope usurping and tyrannizing above the Kings he was astonished and in the grief of his heart he intreated Pope Alexander the IV. by Letters that he would leave off from such daily enormities or at least refrain himself and follow the example of good men that he would feed Christ's Lambs as Peter did and not pull the skins off them and devour them like an hungry Wolf The Pope had given the fattest of his Benefices unto some wanton young men and ignorant of the language as he made Jordanus Dean of York c. Seval would admit none of them wherefore the Pope excommunicated him with bells and candles He could suffer these ceremonies but he could not suffer strangers to be set over the people and the more he was cursed by the Pope he was the more beloved of the people and they did bless him yet quietly for fear of the Romans Although he was not murthered yet for his sufferings he was called a Martyr Idem ad An. 1257. 11. Matthew of Paris whom I have often named was a Benedictine of Saint Alban he wrote the History of England from the days of William the Conqueror until the year of his own death 1260. where he describeth how others spoke against the abomination of Antichrist to the end that posterity might know and abhor it and thereby he giveth us to understand what were his own thoughts as here and there he expresseth himself e. g. ad An. 1237. he saith It is manifestly known that the Church of Rome alas hath deserved the wrath of God for the guides thereof seek not the devotion of people but their full purses not to gain souls unto God but to collect revenues to themselves to oppress the religious and many ways impudently to catch other mens goods ...... hence ariseth grumbling among men and the wrath of God is provoked dayly Ad An. 1238. he calleth the Pope the Successor but not the imitator of Peter Ad An. 1245. he saith The Pope sent unto the King of Arragon and then unto the King of England craving that he may come and abide in their Kingdoms and the Nobility did refuse because the Papal Court was so infamous that the strength thereof went up unto the clouds Ad An. 1251. he saith The threatning of the Apostle may be thought to be fulfilled Vnless there be a departing the son of perdition shall not be revealed Behold that mens hearts depart and not their bodies from the Pope who is enraged like a step-father and from the Church of Rome which is cruel in persecuting like a step-mother 12. John Russel an English Gentleman who married the Widow of Walter Cumin Earl of Lenox about the year 1262. afterwards he purchased Letters from the Pope to summon a number of Scots to appear in England before the Legate for slandering his wife of witchcraft and poisoning her first husband The Scots dispised the citation alledging their ancient priviledge that Scotch men cannot be charged to answer without their own Country and so the summons turned to nothing saith Buchan Hist lib. 7. 13. Within some few years King Alexander the III. was encombred with The Lords and Bishops strive for precedency the pride of Priests and Monks saith the same Author there he understandeth certainly Bishops and Abbots which being enriched saith he by former Kings and enjoying long prosperity began to grow rank and would go before the Nobility as in wealth so in all other things or at least be equal with them The Noble men took this in ill part and dealt roughly with them wherefore they complain unto the King Whether he thought these injuries not to be so hainous as the Priests called them or if he thought that they were not without cause yet he made no account of them therefore the Bishops did excommunicate all the Noble men excepting the King only and with many threats do prepare themselves to go unto Rome Then the King calling to minde what broils Tho. Becket had raised in England by his ambition called the Bishops from their journey and compelled the Nobility to yeild unto their pride Thus the spiritual
consented to none of them and intending the peace of the Church he sent unto the Emperor whose Authority and care should have been principal in this case saith Frossard and unto the Kings of England Bohemia and Hungary intreating them not to be deficient unto publick tranquility After the year 1397. when the Noble men of France were redeemed from the power of the Turks King Charls wrote again unto the Emperor They appointed to meet at Rhems pretending other causes of their meeting After consultation they sent the Bishop of Camerak unto Rome exhorting Boniface that for the good of the Church he would lay aside his Papal honor for a time until by advice of Princes and learned men a necessary overture were provided The Pope said He would follow the advice of the Cardinals But the people of Rome did exhort him to maintain his own right and not to submit to any Prince of them all At the second conference Boniface said He would submit if Benedict would submit also The Bishop did report this answer unto the Emperor at Confluentia and returned into France and he was sent unto Benedict with the same proposition His Cardinals could agree upon no certain answer and he said He was lawfully chosen and would not renounce for any mans pleasure Wherefore a Captain that was sent with the Bishop laid hands on the Pope and took him Then Charls advertised the Emperor and he intreated the King of England to lay aside all faction for a space and contribute his aid in this case When this came in consultation the Estates were desirous of the purpose but it did offend them that the business was carried on by Authority of the French King and they said France shall never prescribe an order in Religion unto England The same year Charls died and Richard was committed to the Tower Frossard lib. 4. Then France agreed with Benedict upon condition he should procure the peace of the Church Many Cities in Italy revolted from Boniface as may be seen in Platin. and he was brought into such great penury that he sent unto all Countries offering pardons for so much money as their charges towards Rome would require By such Indulgences his Legate brought from one Country 100000. florens Theod. Ã Niem lib. 1. cap. 68. Mornay He called his Legates to account and finding that they had reaped more gain he put them to death But his pardons were so contemned saith Platin. that many crimes were done because people thought they could have remission for money Pol. Virg. de inven rer lib. 8. cap. 1. reporteth the same He kept the Jubilee An. 1400. when many hundreds of people died of the plague at Rome After that the Cardinals of Avenion went to Rome to treat of peace but Boniface said He only was Pope and Peter de Luna was the Anti-Pope They replied Their Master was not a Simoniack He discharged them of the City and within three days he died An. 1404. CHAP. II. Of EMPERORS 1. ALBERT Duke of Austria summoned a Diet at Frankford he renounced his former election and was chosen again Pope Boniface the VIII was his only foe but afterwards he confirmed him on condition he would expel Philip King of France and take his Kingdom to himself But Albert in stead of war married the Daughter of Philip and lived for the most part in peace After the example of his Father he would never go into Italy yet he governed his part of it by Deputies and Dukes He had wars with the Kingdom of Bohemia and conquered it unto his eldest Son At whatsoever occasion he had any fight he was present in person and was always victorious therefore he was called Albertus Triumphans He was once poisoned by the Bishop of Salzburgh and by help of medicine was preserved At last he died unfortunately by conspiracy of his Brother's Son John in the tenth year of his reign An. 1308. All the time of Adulph and Albert Andronicus the Son of Michael Paleologus reigned in Constantinople he would never acknowledge the Pope of Rome Philip King of France thought now to be Emperor because the Pope was in his Realm but Clemens did fear his power and wrote unto the Electors to hasten the election 2. HENRY the VII Earl of Lutzenburgh was chosen and quickly confirmed by Clemens on condition that he should go to Rome and be crowned within two years The Pope required this because he thought by him to beat down the troubles in Italy saith Io. Naucler He had wars with the Duke of Wittembergh Albert's Brother's Son for the Kingdom of Bohemia Albert's Son was dead leaving but one Daughter whom Henry did sue for his Son Then he went into Italy and subdued Robert King of Pulia The Pope sent three Cardinals to crown him at Rome but he began to fear his power and gave the Cardinals in charge to require homage of him and that he should swear faithfulness unto the See of Rome Henry said unto the Cardinals It was not the custom of his Ancestors and against the freedom of the Empire that the Prince of Princes should give an oath of fidelity unto the Servant of Servants Nevertheless he was crowned and received graciously by the Clergy and many Cities and he compelled them to obedience who did refuse The Pope did strengthen the above named Robert against him and because that course could not prevail Jacobine a Dominican gave him poison in the wine at the Mass in Bonconvento An. 1315. The Pope by his divulged Bulls would have excused the Frier but the people were so inraged for this villany that they arose against that Order and killed many of them and burnt their houses in Tuscia and Lombardy Andronicus was now become old and assumed his Son Michael to govern equally but he lived not long time his Son Andronicus rebelled against the old Emperor so that Greece was divided and became a prey unto Othoman At that time Chatiles Governor of Peloponesus sent for the aid of the Turks they came and carried great spoil out of Thracia The other party sent unto the Italians and Spaniards which both sought their own gain and when the Greeks were sensible of their folly they did submit themselves unto young Andronicus and then he dealt roughly both with the Turks and Italians so that they both became his enemies Laonic. Chalco con de reb Turci lib. 1. 3. After the death of Henry the Electors could not agree for four chose Lewis Duke of Bavier of those four the Duke of Brandeburgh gave his sentence by his Proctor and the other three chose Frederick Duke of Austria who thereafter purchased the consent of Brandeburgh they were crowned by two Bishops severally Lewis at Aken and the other at Bonna and great sedition arose in Germany They both by their Ambassades sought confirmation from the Pope Unto LEWIS he said He had already usurped too much and gone beyond the power of an absolute Emperor FREDERICK did alledge
John advertiseth the King by Letter that Robert had such a design and for the more faith he sent the sealed contract Edward summoned Robert upon treason he did purposely nominate a long day that he might also catch his associates if there were any and that Robert may fear the less Robert was not suspicious of the Cumine and would not flie A guard was set to attend him Before the day appointed his Cousin the Earl of Montgomery sent him a pair of gilded spurs whereby he conceived his Cousin advised him to flie The same night he and two others came away quietly in the winter time and on the seventh day lodged in his own house at â—ochmaban There he meeteth with his Brother David and Robert Fleemine as he was telling them the cause of his suddain return they fall upon a Post carrying Letters from John Cumine unto Edward desiring him to hasten the business with Robert seeing delay may prove dangerous Robert hasteth to Dunfrife and finding John Cumine in the Church of the Franciscans he challenged him of the premises Cumine denied all even that these were his Letters which were taken from the Post Then Robert struck him with a dagger and left him as dead In his coming out James Lindsay meeteth him and understanding by his words that the other was dead he goeth into the Church and killed him and his Brother Robert Cumine The Scots would have crowned Robert but such was their belief they thought him uncapable because he had killed a man in a Church Therefore the Abbot of Scone posted to Avenion and brought a pardon in April An. 1306. Then Robert was crowned at Scone The Abbot brought also a dispensation unto the Scots from the oath given unto Edward and withal he assured them of the Pope's favor and assistance As also the Pope wrote unto King Edward that he presume not any more to trouble the Scots because that Kingdom was before permitted unto the Roman Bishop and therefore it belongeth only unto the Pope to give it unto or take it from whom he pleaseth Pol. Virg. Hist l. 17. No monument of Antiquity is extant for the Pope's title to the Crown of Scotland and whether the Abbot made this proffer of subjection or the Pope did so usurp it it is uncertain Nevertheless Odomar Valentine Deputy of King Edward and the Cumines which were potent and numerous took Arms against Robert He feared the power of his adversaries and knowing that many Scots loved him not for his former service against them so he was in no small perplexity but he amassed all the forces that he could He had hard fortune at the first and was sundry times worsted so that only two of his friends Malcolm Earl of Levin and Gilbert Hay abode with him his followers were searched out and put to death his Brethren Nigel and Alexander with his and their wives were sent into England Buchan Hist lib. 8. Then the controversie was hot at Rome between the Pope and Edward for the title of the Crown of Scotland Edward by his Proctors alledgeth that the Kings of Scotland were his vassals and through many ages had done homage to his Ancestors and therefore seeing now they had so hainously trespassed against him he might censure them at his pleasure This claim is manifested before and Baldred Byssate did appear in the contrary as relateth Io. Vsser in Britan. Eccles primord p. 647. The Pope alledged that according to his universal power when there was no Heir the Kingdom did fall unto the patrimony of St. Peter nor did it appertain unto any other in temporalities This debate was not ended in Edward's days Io. Fox in Act. Mon. Robert was then lurking in the West Isles but if he had continued there he feared the Scots would despair of him wherefore he failed to Carrick and took that Castle from the English and spared none of them then fearing to be entrapped by the multitude of them in that part he hasted into the North and took Innerness The Scots hearing that he had taken two such Forts so far distant not his friends only but his enemies were encouraged and drew unto him and he was so potent that he compelled John Cumine Earl of Buchan to seek peace at Glen-esk for the Scots in the Cumines Army durst commend the valor of King Robert and others were discouraged Edward had intelligence and prepared an Army but died at Lancaster Edward the II. surnamed Carnarivan summoned a Parliament to be held at Dunfrife few came and it behoved him to go into France From that time King Robert was diseased in body yet he prevailed against the Cumines and English and his Brother Edward prevailed in other parts of the Countrey Edward the II. was led by a base Minion Peer of Gaviston whereupon variance arose between him and his Nobility until Gaviston was banished but Io an honorable banishment he was sent Deputy into Ireland and within two years was brought back into his former credit then the Lords slew him at Warwick to the great offence of the King Tho. Cooper in Epito But the King was reconciled unto his Nobles and levied an Army of English French Scotch Frisons Gelders and others to the number of three hundred thousand men Robert could gather but thirty five thousand by the providence of God which gave good success unto the wisdom and stratagem of King Robert the English were foiled at Bannokburn An. 1314. forty two Lords two hundred twenty seven Knights and Baronets and fifty thousand Soldiers were slain the rest fled Scotland was delivered and the Scots pursued and wasted England unto York That year was great dearth in England and a great murrain the common people were glad to eat dogs cats and the like Also Ireland sent unto Robert desiring him to come and be their King He sent his Brother Edward with an Army of Scots he was received and crowned After four years the English went against him and slew him and the rest of the Scots return home At that time Pope John sent one Nuntio into England and another into Scotland to treat of peace and for charges he craved four pence of each mark under pain of his curse But neither would the Scotch nor English obey and Edward refused to pay the Peter-pence An. 1323. Edward levied another Army and went into Scotland with 100000 men King Robert remembred the example of Fabius and thought so great an Army could not continue long time therefore he retired into the high Lands Edward wandred from place to place till his Army was like to starve for hunger many died and the rest returning home and tasting meat scarcely escaped death James Douglas followed the English and slew many of them and Edward was almost taken captive I. Fox Then a peace was concluded at Northampton An. 1327. that the Scots should remain in the same estate as in the days of King Alexander the III. the English should render all subscriptions
and tokens of bondage and have no Land in Scotland unless they shall dwell in it and if they will not dwell there the Scots should give them for their present possessions 30000 marks of Silver All this time the English were not of one accord for the King followed the counsel of Spencer Earl of Arundel the other Nobility caused the King to banish him but the next year he was restored to the great disturbance of the Kingdom at last they conspire to imprison the King and Hugh Spencer suffered death Tho. Cooper 2. When King Robert came to great age he ordained in Parliament his Successors to wit his Son David a child of eight years old which was espoused to Johanna Daughter of Edward the II. and if he should die without childe he ordained his Son in law Robert Stuart to succeed After he had exhorted the Estates to keep amity and unity he gave them three counsels 1. To beware that the Isles Aebudes be never given unto one man 2. That they never hazzard all their strength in one fight with the English 3. That they make not long truce with them After him Thomas Randolf Earl of Murray was chosen Regent of Scotland he was a good Justiciary and by no means would spare thieves and robbers So that when a Gentleman came from the Pope's Court and thought himself secure because he had obtained the Pope's pardon Thomas caused to apprehend him and said The pardon of sin belongeth unto the Pope but punishment of the body is in the King's hand Buchan lib. 9. 3. An. 1328. Charls the IV. King of France died without children then The title of England unto France Edward the III. King of England his Sisters Son claimeth the Crown of France as nearest Heir The French prefer Philip de Valois the Uncle's Son and they exclude Edward by a Law which they call Salica excluding women from succession At the first when the Estates of France had received Philip Edward did him homage for his Lands in France but when he was denied of a just demand wars began between these two Nations which ceased not altogether until the year 1495. as Tho. Cooper sheweth or rather until the days of Queen Elizabeth for sometimes the French prevailed and sometimes the English even so far as to be crowned at Paris and held Parliaments and had Deputies governing France Sometimes were truce of thirteen years or of ten years but never an absolute peace before Queen Elizabeth In the year 1393. the King of Armenia came into France and shewed how the Turks and Scythians were not only oppressing Hungary but were aiming at the conquest of all Christendom and in the mean time Christians were devouring one another with such words he perswaded both the Kings into a truce for four years Frossard Hist lib. 4. But I leave Civil affairs and return unto the Church 4. In the year 1306. an English Eremite preached at Pauls in London that some Sacraments that were then in use in the Church were not of Christ's institution therefore he was committed to prison Io. Bale ex Io. Baconthorp in Sent. lib. 4. dist 2. q. 1. 5. That John Baconthorp wrote on the Sentences where he followeth the truth in many things especially he refuteth sundry subtilties of Io. Scotus as Baptista Mantuanus hath marked Iste tenebrosi damnat vestigia Scoti Et per sacra novis it documenta viis Hunc habeant quibus est sapientia grata redundat Istius in sacris fontibus omne sophos He wrote de Domino Christi where he proveth that the highest Bishop in every Kingdom should be under Princes Bale Cent. 4. sect 82. 6. Richard Primate of Ireland alias Armachanus was his disciple and taught the same doctrine he translated the Bible into Irish In a Sermon at Paul's Cross in London An. 1356. he said In the estate of innocence none had been a beggar therefore according to that estate unless the law of necessity do press men none desireth nor should be a beggar as neither was Christ willingly a beggar the Law also forbiddeth it Deut. 15. There shall not be a beggar among you He discovered the hypocrisie of Friers in that though they professed poverty yet they had stately houses like the Palaces of Princes and more costly Churches then any Cathedral more richer ornaments then all the Princes more and better books then all the Doctors they had Cloisters and walking places so stately and large that men of Arms might fight on horse-back and encounter one another with their spears in them and their apparel richer then the greatest Prelates These Sermons are extant The next year he appeared before Innocentius the VI. and some of the four Orders of Friers appeared against him and he proved his propositions stoutly and manifestly against them that in many respects they had lest their first rules but saith Walsing in Edwar. III. the English Clergy sent not unto him according to their promises but the Friers wanted not plenty of money and so lite pendente before the cause was decided the Friers obtained a confirmation of their priviledges Armachanus died there at Avenion and was canonized 7. William Ockam was a disciple of Jo. Scotus but he became adversary of his doctrine he was the Author of the Sect of Nominales whereby new occasions of controversies arose to withdraw men from the study of faith He was a follower of Pope Nicolaus the V. and therefore was excommunicated by Pope John Then he thought it more safe to live under the Emperor's protection and he said unto the Emperor Lewis Defend me Caesar from the injury of the Pope by thy sword and I will defend thee by the word by writing and invincible reasons and so they did so long as they lived He wrote a Compendium Errorum of Pope John the XXII and a dialogue between a Clark and a Soldier wherein he handleth these questions 1. Whether Ockam's questions the Pope hath any primacy by right from God 2. Whether Peter had any primacy or was ever Bishop of Rome 3. Whether the Pope and Church of Rome may err Concerning the Emperor he discusseth 1. Whether one man may discharge the offices both of Priest and Emperor 2. Whether the Emperor hath his power from God only or from the Pope also 3. Whether the Pope and Church of Rome have any power from Christ to commit any jurisdiction unto Caesar and to other Princes 4. Whether Caesar after his election hath power to rule the Republick 5. Whether Kings anointed by a Bishop receive any power from him 6. Whether these Kings be any way subject unto their anointer 7. Whether the seven Electors give as great authority unto the elected Caesar as succession giveth unto other Princes c. All which he disputeth on both sides and concludeth always against the Extravagants He wrote also against Pope Clemens and calleth him an Heretick the Antichrist an hater of Christian poverty a foe of the Common-wealth an
bodily pains in this world which after their own sayings are far less and the Pope may go down to hell as another man and whereas he taketh upon him to absolve any man without inward repentance he extolleth himself above God This complaint is at length in the Act. Monim written by Io. Fox and these are the chief heads of it 11. In the twenty fifth year of King Edward the III. which was 1364. Laws against the power of the Pope Statutes were made If any procured from Rome a provision to any Abbey Priory or Benefice in England which is said to be in destruction of the Realm and holy Religion or if any man sued out of the Court of Rome any process or procured any personal citation upon causes whose cognifance and final discussion pertaineth to the King's Court these shall be out of the King's protection and their lands goods and cattels shall be forfeited unto the King The narrative of the Act sheweth the cause of it and the King and Commons of the Realm had oft complained that his Realms were impoverished by the Pope giving Benefices to strangers which never dwelt in England the King and Nobility were robbed of their right of patronage the cure was not served and the will of the first founders was not followed The King had oft complained but in vain therefore he resolved to make his Kingdom free from this bondage Morn in Myster pag. 480. sheweth that when Pope Gregory the XI heard of it he cried This enterprise is a renting of the Church a destroying of Religion and usurpation of his right and priviledge Wherefore he sent immediately unto Edward requiring him to annul these Acts. But when the Schism arose no Pope did insist in it until Pope Martin the V. sent more sharp Letters unto King Henry the VI. And he answered An Act of Parliament cannot be annulled but by another Parliament and he would assemble a Parliament within a short space for the same cause but he did it not saith Pol. Virg. Hist lib. 19. In the thirteeth year of Richard the II. this Act was revived in these words If any person within or without the Realm shall seek from the Court of Rome preferment to any Benefice of Cure or without Cure the preferment shall be null and the person shall be banished and his goods shall appertain unto the King and the same punishment shall strike against them which receive or entertain any such person As also it was ordained If any person shall bring or send any summons sentence or excommunication or if any shall make execution of any such summons sentence or excommunication against any person whatsoever shall forfeit all his lands and goods for ever and himself shall be imprisoned and incur the pain of death yea although such a person had obtained the King's licence for petitioning at the Court of Rome he shall sorfeit a years rent It is also observed that before the year 1367. the high offices in England Offices of State as the Lord Chancellor the Lord Treasurer the Lord Privy Seal c. were wont to be for the most part in the hands of the Clergy as also in Scotland until the Reformation but about that time the English Nobility procured that all these offices should be given unto temporal Lords 12. At that time God raised up John Wickliff a couragious witness of Iohn Wickliff truth he was Fellow of Merton Colledge and Master of Baliol Colledge in Oxford and Reader of Divinity there about the year 1370. He began first to oppose in questions of Logick and Metaphysick but such as strawed the way to other things which he intended When he set upon controversies of Divinity he protested publickly in the Schools that his aim was to bring the Church from Idolatry to some amendment In his book entituled The path-way to perfect knowledge near the end he sheweth what travel he had in translating the Bible into English he gathered many old Latine Bibles for saith he the late books are very corrupt and he conferred the translations with the ancient Doctors and common Glosses and especially he was helped by the late translation of Lyra in the old Testament and the fourth time he employed many cunning men at the correcting of his fourth translation Then he wrote that book which I have now named wherein he giveth the sum of every book of the old Testament with some general and useful observations He reckoneth the books according to the Hebrew and sheweth also some use of the Apocrypha for examples of piety patience constancy c. and denieth that they are for proof of faith In chap. 2. he saith The truth of the Gospel sufficeth to salvation without keeping the ceremonies made of God in the old Law and much more without keeping the ceremonies of sinful and unknowing men that have been made in time of Antichrist and unbinding of Satan as it is Apocal. 20. and he calleth it heresie to say otherwise In chap. 1. he saith Christian men and women old and yong should study fast in the new Testament for it is of full authority and open to the understanding of simple men as to the points that be most needful to salvation and the same sentence in the darkest places of holy writ is both open and dark which sentence is in the open places and each place of holy writ both open and dark teacheth humility and charity and therefore he that keepeth humility and charity hath the true understanding and perfection of all holy writ as Augustine proveth in his Sermon of praising charity therefore no simple man of wit should be feared unmeasurably to study the text of holy writ for they are the words of everlasting life as Peter said to Christ Iohn 6. and the holy Ghost stirred holy men to speak and write the words of holy writ for the comfort and salvation of meek Christian men as Peter in his Epistles and Paul Rom. 15. witness And no Clark should be proud of the very understanding of holy writ for that very understanding without charity which keepeth God's hests maketh a man deeper damned as Christ Jesus and James witness and the pride and covetousness of Clarks is the cause of their blindeness and heresie In chap. 10. Though Kings and Lords knew no more of holy writ then three stories of 2 Chron. that is of Jehoshaphat Hezekiah and Josiah they might learn sufficiently to live well and govern their people well by God's Law and eschew all pride and idolatry and other sins But alas alas alas whereas King Jehoshaphat sent his Princes Deacons and Priests to each City of his Realm with the Book of God's Law to teach openly God's Law unto the people ..... some Christian Lords send general Letters unto all their Ministers and Liege-men that the pardons of the Bishop of Rome which are open lies for they grant many hundred years of pardons after doomsday be preached generally in their Realms
be offended to be deprived of that title Alexander gave the title of The Catholick King unto Ferdinand Ibid. lib. 5. Then Alexander being delivered from the fear of Charls began to enrich his kinsmen by all manner of ways saith Onuph If at any time he was not taken up with publick affairs he gave himself unto all maner of pleasures being altogether given unto women he had four Sons and two Daughters above all women he loved Vannocia whom he kept almost as a wife Idem Other Popes did not avow their children but he openly honored them It is offensive to godly ears to hear and vile to repeat the incest of his family which Onuphrius toucheth Guicciardin hath at large lib. 1 3. and Iulian. Pontan tumul lib. 2. hath summarily in his Daughters Epitaph Hoc jacet in tumulo Lucretia nomine sed re Thais Alexandri filia nupta nurus He kept the seventh Jubile An. 1500. and by his Bulls sent pardons unto all men who could not go to Rome or were careless to go saith Onuph but Pol. Virgil. saith He proclaimed to keep the Jubile not at Rome only but in all Provinces both for his own gain and ease of all Christians that who would might buy plenary Indulgences as if they were in Rome Of this Jubile Sannazarius saith Pollicitus coelum Romanus astra Sacerdos Per scelera coedes ad Styga pandit iter He professed a great expedition against the Turks and that he would go personally as General Gasper a Spaniard was sent into England who within few moneths amassed vast sums of money which the Pope received but forgot the expedition Fr. Mason in Antiq. Brit. lib. 4. c. 13. he made many Cardinals for money Onuph he killed every rich Priest at Court and some Cardinals that their riches might be brought into his treasury he had uttered his cruelty against more for hope of their inheritance if he who was born for the ruine of Italy had not been the cause of his own death by error of his Cup-bearer for when he had invited some rich Senators and prepared a poisoned bottle of wine for them the Cup-bearer gave the wine to the Pope and his Son Caesar Borgias the young man fell into a sharp feaver yet escaped but the old Pope could not overcome the poison Idem He sate 11. years and died An. 1503. Onuphrius who can commend the worst Popes saith He had vertues with his vices deep judgement singular memory and eloquence that was hurtfull to many none could propound a thing more craftily defend it more sharply or bring to pass more readily what he once attempted These gifts he defiled with monstrous vices and with falshood more than Punike horrible cruelty unmeasurable avarice infinite lust c. This gives credit unto his Epitaph made by Ia. Sannazarius Fortasse nescis cujus hic tumulus siet Asta viator ni piget Titulum quem Alexandri vides haud illius Magni est sed hujus qui modò Libidinosa sanguinis captus siti Tot civitates inclytas Tot regna vertit duces leto dedit Natos ut impleret suos Humanajura nec minùs Coelestia Ipsosque sustulit Deos. Vt scilicet liceret heu scelus Patri Natae sinum permingere I nunc Nerones vel Caligulas nomina Turpes vel Heliogabulos Hoc sat viator reliqua non sinit pudor Tu suspicare ambula Who hearing or reading these things written not by adversaries of his See but by Popish writers will not think That the Pope is the man of sin CHAP. II. Of EMPEROURS 1. ROBERT Count Palatine of Rhine was Emperour An. 1400. with universal consent but not with such reverence as his Ancestours because of the alienations granted by Charls the IV. and the late contempt of Wenceslaus Robert was prudent and calmed all the jars within the Empire When he had brought Germany into tranquillity he went to be crowned in Italy and to protect Florence against the potent warriour John Galeacius Duke of Millain as the Florentines had invited him with large promises but they fled in the day of battel so his expedition was unprofitable and dishonourable Neither could he be moved to stay in Italy although the Gibelines and the Pope made larger promises unto him When he returned he was no less troubled with the factions of the Anti-Popes and schism in the Church He indeavoured to assemble a Councel but the Anti-Popes would not consent He died An. 1410. 2. SIGISMUND King of Hungary and brother of Wenceslaus as yet alive for his valour in fighting against the Turks was judged worthiest of the Empire Both the Popes did seek his favour and pretending the authority of confirmation sent and confirmed his election Platin. He spared no travel to remove the schism and went personally unto both the Popes and seeing no other remedy he went unto the Kings of France Spain and England for assembling the Councel at Constance It was once appointed to be held An. 1412. but it was delaied because Ladislaus King of Naples standing up for Gregory the XII had taken Rome and kept it as Lord thereof he died the same year and the Romans returned to the obedience of Pope John Then the Councel was proclaimed every where to begin at Constance Novemb. 1. An. 1414. We will speak of it by it self The Bohemians were offended for burning their Preachers John Huss and Jerom of Prague and they feared not to assemble in the fields to the number of 30000. and communicated in both kinds upon three hundred Tables erected for that use then they rushed into several Churches and Monasteries and broke down the Images Io. Cochl Hist lib. 4. Their King Wenceslaus died An. 1420. without children Then wars waxed in Bohemia for Sigismund as nearest heir sent Governours to rule it untill he returned from the Wars against the Turk in Hungary there he was unfortunate In the mean time arose John Trosnovius commonly called Zisca or Cisca that is one-eyed a man of good Parentage and brought up in the King's Court and a couragious Souldier the Hussits chose him to be their Captain their Army was reckoned to consist of 40000. they possessed the Fortresses of Prague and were Masters of other Cities and Castles every where they broke down Images in the Churches Aene. Sylvius Hist Bohem. Cap. 38. At that time one coming from Picardy perswaded many Bohemians both men and women to walk naked and besides other fond errours they defiled themselves with promiscuous lusts and called themselves Adamites Cisca abhorred them and although they proffered to join with him yet he scattered them and killed some of them Io. Naucler Before the Governours were arrived from the Emperour Cisca was grown so strong that they were glad to seek peace Pope Martin thought to affright them with his curse but the Hussits did not fear his thunder When the wars of Hungary ceased the Emperour intended to march into Bohemia if he had gone thither suddenly it seems
Pope Gregory the XII did direct a Bull to Oxford against the Wiclevists and there he saith They did follow the doctrine of Marsilius of Padua and John of Ganduin There he mentioneth a Provincial Councel held at Oxford and sharp inquiry decreed by the above named Thomas against all even the heads of Colledges and Halls and others suspected of Lollardy They might very well suppose saith he that the Students of that place were also entertainers of the aforesaid doctrine since about that very time in the Margine is Anno 1406. October the 5. a testimonial was given in the Congregation-House under seal in savor of John Wickliff where these words are God forbid that our Prelates should have condemned a man of such honesty for an Heretick c. By this testimonial it appeareth that the fire could not consume the truth In time of the same King Henry many propositions were published upon occasion of the schism between the Antipopes arguing that the Pope should be subject unto Laws Censures and Councels And the King wrote unto Pope Gregory the XII An. 1409. thus Most blessed Father if the most discreet providence of the Apostolick See would call to minde with what perils the universal world hath been damnified hitherto under pretence of this present schism and especially what slaughter of Christian people to the number of 200000. as some say hath been thorow the world and lately 30000. were slain for the Bishoprick of Leodium by two Antibishops set up against one another by two Popes certainly you would lament in spirit and be grieved for the same so that with good conscience you would relinquish the honour of the Apostolick See rather then suffer so horrible blood-shed hereafter to insue following the example of the true Mother who pleading before Solomon for the right of her Childe would rather part from the Childe then the Childe should be parted with a sword c. 2. In the year 1407. James Resby was burnt at Glascow for saying The Pope is not the Vicar of Christ and A man of wicked life should not be acknowledged for Pope About the year 1411. was the beginning of the University of St. Andrew's not so much for publick or private addoting of revenues as by voluntary profession of learned men In the year 1416. the Abbot of Pontiniak was sent Legate from the Councel of Constance into Scotland and Pope Benedict sent Henry Hardin an English Franciscan to perswade Robert Governor of Scotland in time of the captivity of King James the I. he was taken by the English when he was sailing into France unto their adherence The Governor consented unto Benedict but all the Clergy received Pope Martin and followed the authority of the Councel Buchan 3. In the year 1412. the Commons of England presented a Bill petitioning King Henry to take the temporal lands from the spiritual men so were the Monks named because the temporalities were disorderly wasted by them and might suffice to entertain unto the King 15. Earls 1500. Knights 6200. Esquires 100. Alms Houses for the Poor and 20000. l. to the King's Exchequer so that every Earl shall have 3000. Marks yearly every Knight have 100. M. and four plow-lands every Esquire have 40. M. and two plow-lands and each Alms-House 100. M. with the oversight of two secular men unto each House all English money Unto this Bill no answer was made Tho. Cooper In the year 1414. Thomas Arundel Bishop of Canterbury put to death and martyrdom in January these persons Sir Robert Actoun Mr. John Brown John Beverley with 36. more and in March following he was so plagued in his tongue that some days before his death he could neither eat nor drink nor speak many said It was justly done unto him because he had tied the truth that it should not be preached M. Fox ex Tho. Gascoin Unto him succeeded Henry Chicesley who sate 25. years and was no less an adversary against the followers of truth As the Preachers were increased the stricter inquisition was made some were burnt some fled and some abjured Among those that were burnt was John Claydon a Currier in London and Richard Turning both in one fire at Smithfield An. 1415. and 36. at Thickethfield Here Sir John Oldcastle Lord Cobham deserveth peculiar remembrance for his godliness and warlike courage about the year 1413. he was called The Protector of the Lollords When he was committed unto the Tower he gave in writing unto the Arch-Bishop a confession of his faith the Arch-Bishop read it and said It contained many good and Catholick points but he must satisfie them in other heads as concerning Transubstantiation the Sacrament of Pennance the worship of Images the power of the Keys the power of the Pope and Roman Hierarchy Sir John was so far from giving satisfaction in these heads that he said plainly The Pope is the Antichrist the Arch-Bishop and other Prelates are the members of the Antichrist and the Friers are his tail and the usual determination of these other points is contrary unto Scripture and was devised since poison was infused into the Church and not before For these answers the Arch-Bishop condemned him of heresie and ordained him to be punished But the King loved him and caused the execution to be delayed In the mean time Sir John escaped out of the Tower and then a great multitude joyned with him trusting to be free of danger but many both Priests and others were condemned to the fire and would not recant P. Morn in Myster ex Walsing and he shews ex Io. Copgra lib. 2. de Nobilib Henr. that Sir John Oldcastle said in a Parliament England will never be in peace until the authority of the Pope be sent over the Sea He was a learned and eloquent man and published sundry Treatises against invocation of Saints auricular confession the single life of Priests and other errors then waxing Wherefore he was apprehended and brought again to London he was first hanged as if he had been a Traitor and then burnt as an Heretick An. 1417. Io. Fox hath his story at great length in Act. Mon. If we will believe Walsingham at that time were in England 100000. persons professing the same doctrine King Henry the V. writ to Pope Martin An. 1422. there were so many infected with the Heresies of Wickliff that without the force of an Army they could not be suppressed Neither yet left he off to make strict Acts against them under the name of Lollards that they should be punished as Felons and Traitors and so were they pursued Nevertheless many endured the heat of the fire for worshipping God alone for denying the Pope's usurped power for maintaining the lawfulness of communicating in both elements c. Among these are numbred Laurence Redman Master of Arts John Aschwarby Vicar of St. Maries in Oxford William James who is called an excellently well learned young man Thomas Brightwel William Haulam a Civilian Ralph Greenhurst c. Among
those which fled was Peter Pain who had been a hearer of Wickliff and then went into Bohemia and was sent unto the Councel of Basil where he argued for partaking of both elements and against the Civil Power of the Clergy William White being examined before William Bishop of Norwich An. 1428. did hold as he had also written that by Law Marriage was granted unto all persons of the militant Church but the Pope who is the Antichrist and his Counsellors which are the Clarks of Lucifer have abolished this Law to the undoing of the Priesthood after the loosing of Satan that is after the 1000. years from the incarnation Anno 3. of Henry the V. the Act was renewed against presentations unto Benefices to be purchased from the Pope but under colour of prejudice to the Incumbents in going so far for them but by this Act all presentations from the Pope were annulled An. 1439. under King Henry the VI. Richard Wiche was burnt the next year Eleanora Cobham Dutchess of Glocester was condemned to perpetual imprisonment in the Isle of Man and Robert only a Priest was condemned to death Philip Morice was excommunicated by Pope Eugenius and he appealed unto the General Councel 4. Richard King of England had made Truce with France for 30. years Troubles between France and England these being expired Henry the V. sent unto Charls the VII King of France An. 1415. claiming the Crown of France So Wars began Henry conquered a great part of France In the year 1419. Charls did dis-inherit his son Lewis and then the Kingdom was divided some cleaving unto Lewis who at that time was called King of Vierron because he lived there in Berry Charls agreed with Henry that Henry should take to wife the daughter of Charls and be proclaimed Regent of France and both should keep what they have and after the death of Charls the Crown of France shall remain with Henry and his heirs and that Henry with the Duke of Burgundy should pursue Lewis the Dolphin as an enemy of the Common-Wealth These two Kings died in one year Charls died first and Henry because his son was but eight moneths old ordained his brother Humphrey Duke of Glocester to be Protector of England and the Dukes of Bedford and Burgundy Protectors of France These two had continual Wars with Lewis Henry the VI. was Crowned King of England in the eighth year of his age and at Paris he was Crowned King of France in the tenth year of his age An. 1431. Five years thereafter the Duke of Bedford died and the Duke of Burgundy became an enemy to England then all things in France went backward from England but no cessation of wars untill the year 1475. when King Edward the IV. invaded France and then Truce was made for seven years at that time Lewis gave unto Edward 75000. crowns and 50000. crowns yearly during the Truce Henry the VII renewed the old claim An. 1487. Peace was made An. 1492. on condition that Charls should pay presently a great sum of money and then yearly 25000. crowns in the name of Tribute Tho. Cooper 5. At Saint Andrews Paul Craw was accused An. 1431. for following John Wickliff and Huss namely for denying that the substance of the Bread and Wine is changed or that confession is necessary to be made unto Priests or praiers unto Saints departed When he was condemned they did put a Bull of Brass in his mouth to the end he should not speak unto the people or they should not know for what he was burnt King James the I. then did set himself to reform the abuses that had crept into the Realm under the Reign of Robert the III. and his own captivity in England he made Laws against the disturbers of the common peace and against them who ride with more men then their yearly Revenues may sustain he punished Robbers and Rebels He considered the Clergy and saw that Benefices were not bestowed on learned men but as rewards done unto the Pope or a Bishop And he saw Monks abounding in wealth and more mindfull of their bellies than of books and the Churches served by some begging Friers which were hired by the Titulars to preach now and then and the Beneficed men did never see their Parishes unless it were to crave their Tithes When the King did publickly rebuke such enormities the Bishops answered and the Friers preached Church-men should be left unto the Pope and to God neither are they obliged to answer unto any prophane Magistrate When he could A glimpsâ— of Reformation not amend the present possessours he would provide for the time to come At Saint Andrews he founded some Schools to be Seminaries of all Estates and to the end the Schools should be had in the greater estimation he honoured the Masters with competent maintenance and their meetings and disputes with his Royal presence He gave strict command that the Masters should recommend unto him the most diligent and worthiest Disciples on whom he might bestow the vaking Benefices and he had alwaies by him a role of the recommended Students Likewise he turbed the Monasteries and said King David who erected so many Monasteries was a good Saint to the Church but an ill Saint to the Crown Buchan lib. 10. With consent of all the Estates he made an Act that all the Subjects should be ruled by the King's Laws only In Parliam 3. and if any did fly or appeal from the King's judgment he should be accounted a Rebel and punished accordingly In Parliam 8. James Kennedy Bishop of Saint Andrews was then exemplary he caused all Parsons and Vicars to dwell at their Parish Churches for preaching the Word of God unto their people and to visit them especially in time of sickness He indeavoured to visit all the Parishes within his Diocy four times in the year and inquired in every Parish if they were duly instructed by their Parson or Vicar and if the Sacraments were duly administred if the poor were helped and the young ones instructed in the grounds of Religion Where he found not this order observed he punished the Delinquents severely to the end God's glory might shine throughout his Diocy Ex M. S. histor in Biblioth Edimb 6. James the III. King of Scotland ordained by Act of Parliament An. 1466. that no Commenda old or new should have place within the Realm and that none shall purchase nor accept any Commenda under pain of rebellion otherwise then for the space of six moneths And that no Pension new or old of any Benefice Secular or Religious be sought nor accepted from any person without or within the Realm under the same pain James the III. Parlia 1. Hence we may guess at the abuses of Commendaes and Pensions out of Benefices as certainly complaints have been made at that time against them Here by the way the Reader may inquire what a Of Commenda Commenda is and how it began This we may
his Progenitors time out of minde have been possessed with special priviledges and custom observed from time to time that no Legate from the Apostolick See should enter into the Land or any of the King's Dominions without calling petition or desire of the King and for as much as Richard Bishop of Winchester and Cardinal of S. Eusebie hath presumed to enter as Legate not being called nor desired by the King Therefore the said Proctor in presence of the Council of England then in the house of the Duke of Glocester Lord Protector in the King's minority did protest that it standeth not with the King's minde by advice of his Council to admit or approve the coming of the said Legate in any way or to assent to the exercise of this his Legantin Authority either attempted or to be attempted in this respect contrary to the foresaid Laws and custom c. By these Acts it is manifest that the usurpation of the Popes was odious unto the Nations and that their avarice and innovations were restrained but the Kings did not exclude them especially in England the persecution that was begun in the latter days of Edward the III. continued all the time of King Richard the II. and Henry the IV. and V. though not always with a like cruelty But in Scotland their Acts had more strength for when James Kennedy Arch-Bishop of Saint Andrews who founded and perfected the most famous Colledge of Scotland now called the Old Colledge of Saint Andrew's died An. 1466 his Brother of the same Mother Patrick Graham was elected by the Canons to succeed but he could not obtain the King's consent for the Courtiers perswaded him that he should not admit such elections because by such means the greatest honors were in the power of the basest men to wit Canons gave Bishopricks and Monks made Abbots and Priors whereas said they all should depend on the King that he may reward punish and forgive according to the service done unto him Wherefore that Patrick went to Rome and easily obtained The first Arch-Bishop of Saint Andrews from Pope Sixtus the IV. not only confirmation of the election but likewise the Title of Arch-Bishop of Saint Andrew's and that all the other Bishops should be subordinate unto that See and power to be Legate for three years for preventing the dangers insuing unto the Church Notwithstanding all this his authority he durst not return into Scotland for fiye years but abode at Rome for he knew that the people were exclaiming against the contempt of the Laws In the year 1472. he would adventure to return but sent before him the Bull of his Legation They which were advanced or hoped for advancement by the King did fear that this Legation would be to their prejudice and they ceased not to shew the King that his authority was contemned by that Bull his Acts were annulled and the liberties of the Realm were turned into the hands of the Romans Then by Act of Council an Herauld was sent unto Patrick at his landing before he entred into any house to inhabit him from attempting any thing in any of these Offices untill such things as were to be laid unto his charge were examined before the King Thereafter he was reconciled unto the King but with express charge that he attempt nothing beyond the custom of his Predecessors Nor had any in that place so little authority for he was excommunicated by the Rector and then again accursed by Husman the Pope's Inquisitor and the Arch-Deacon Sevez was placed in his Chair and Patrick was hurried from place to place as to a stronger prison whether justly or unjustly it is not certain since the cause nor process is not made known except that he paid not the money for his Bull of priviledges Others were so affraid at his miseries that they attempted not to recover that priviledge of election from the power of the King and whom the King did recommend unto the Pope were all accepted Hence it came to pass that Benefices were bestowed upon unqualified men at the pleasure and suit of Courtiers so great corruptions followed Buchan lib. 12. 7. About the year 1465. a Carmelite preached at Paul's Cross that Christ on earth was poor and begged The Provincial of that Order and others held the same opinion But others did inveigh bitterly against them as teachers of pestiferous errours The fame of this controversie went over the Alps and Pope Paul the II. writ his Bull into England informing his Prelates that it is a pestiferous heresie to affirm that Christ had publickly begged and it was of old condemned by Popes and Councels therefore it should now be declared as a condemned Heresie In the year 1473. John Goose or as some write John Huss was burnt on the Tower-hill for the doctrine of the above-named Martyrs The next year an old Matron about 90. years of age Johan Boughton was burnt at Smith-field and her daughter the Lady Young was in danger An. 1498. a godly man at Babram in Norfolk was burnt and in the same year and place a Priest was burnt whom all the Clarks of Canterbury could not remove from his faith The next year another was burnt at Smithfield Io. Fox in Acts Mon. 8. About the year 1492. Robert Blaketer went to Rome for his confirmation The first Arch Bishop of Glascow a persocuter in the Bishoprick of Glascow he obtained from Pope Alexander the VI. the Title of Arch-Bishop and that three other Diocies should be subject unto him Sevez Arch-Bishop of Saint Andrews would not acknowledge him nor his Title because it was in prejudice of his former Title Upon this occasion both Clergy and Nobility went into factions at last they were reconciled so that they both should be called Arch-Bishops but Saint Andrews should precede In the year 1494. by this Robert was summoned before the King and Councel thirty persons from Kyle and Cunningham among these George Campbel of Cesnok Adam Reed of Barskyning John Campbel of Newmills Andrew Shaw of Polkennet c. The Articles laied unto their charge were 1. Images should not be worshipped 2. Nor Reliques of Saints 3. Christ gave power unto Peter and not to the Pope to bind and loose 4. The Pope is not the Successour of Peter but where it was said unto him Go behind me Satan 5. After the Consecration bread remains and the natural body of Christ is not there 6. The Pope deceives the people by his Bulls and Indulgences 7. The Mass profiteth not the souls which are said to be in Purgatory 8. The Pope exalts himself against God and above God 9. Priests may have wives 10. True Christians receive the body of Christ every day by faith 10. Faith should not be given unto miracles now 11. We should pray unto God only 12. We are not bound to beleeve all that Doctours have written 13. The Pope who is called the head of the Church is the Antichrist They were accused upon other
Thief and Son of perdition nor is he the Head of the holy militant Church since he is not a member thereof 21. The grace of predestination is the bond wherewith the Church of Christ and every member thereof is united unto Christ the Head insolubly 22. A Pope or Prelate being wicked or praescitus is equivocally a Pastor and truly a Thief and Robber 23. A Pope should not be called most holy no not in respect of his Office for then a King may be called most holy yea an Hang-man may be called holy yea the Divel may be called holy for he is the Officer of God 24. If a Pope live contrary unto Christ although he be chosen lawfully according to the institution of men yet he entereth otherwise then by Christ even although he enter by election prescribed by God for Judas was lawfully chosen by Christ unto the Apostleship and yet he went the wrong way into the sheepfold 25. The condemnation of the forty five Articles of John Wickliff made by the Doctors is unreasonable and unjust and a feigned cause is alledged by them to wit none of them is Catholick 26. Whether one be chosen lawfully or unlawfully we should believe the works of the elected for in so far as he worketh unto the edification of the Church so far hath he authority from God 27. There is no appearance that there should be an head governing the Church in spiritual things who should always remain with the militant Church 28. Christ can rule his Church better without these monstrous heads to wit by his Apostles and true Disciples who are spread through the World 29. The Apostles and faithful Priests of the Lord did diligently rule the Church in things necessary unto salvation before the Office of a Pope was known and so might they until the day of judgement although there were not a Pope 30. None is a Civil Lord none is a Prelate none is a Bishop so long as he is in mortal sin These Articles were condemned partly as notoriously heretical and rejected by the holy Fathers partly as scandalous and offensive unto pious ears partly erroneous and partly as timerarious and seditious Then the condemnatory Sentence of John Huss was read The Deputies of the four Nations and the President the Cardinal of Ostia and the Emperor cried Placet Item This assertion any Tyrant may and should be killed meritoriously by any of his Subjects either by privy plots or glozing flattery notwithstanding any covenant or oath of fidelity and not waiting the sentence of any Judge This assertion was condemned as heretical scandalous and strewing a way unto perjuries lies falshood and treasons In Sess 16. July 11. Commissioners were sent into Arragon to deal with Benedict for renouncing his Title Item None may go from the Councel without licence granted by the Presidents of the four Nations under pain of deprivation In Sess 17. July 15. The Emperour undertook to go into Arragon to deal with Pope Benedict and excommunication was denounced against every hinderer of his journy Item Prayers and Processions should be made in Constance every Sunday for his happy success with pardon for a hundred daies to all such as should be present at the Processions and all Prelates should be present in their Pontificals granting also unto every Priest who should say a Mass for the same success another hundred daies indulgence and to every person saying devoutly a Pater noster and an Ave Maria for the Emperour's safety a pardon of forty daies after the wonted manner in the Church In Sess 18. August 17. Two Judges were deputed to hear causes and grievances that were to be presented unto the Councel untill the definitive Sentence exclusivè Item As great faith and obedience should be given unto the Acts of the Councel as to the Bulls Apostolical In Sess 19. September 23. Jerom of Prague who had been accused imprisoned and constrained to abjure read his recantation forsaking all those articles that were called the heresies of Wickliff and Huss and consenting unto the Roman Church and the present Councel especially in the Articles concerning the power of the Keys Sacraments Orders Offices Censures and Indulgences Reliques Liberty of the Church and all other things belonging unto Religion and he consented unto the condemnations and the Sentences pronounced against Wickliff and Huss Item Notwithstanding any Safe-conduct given or to be given by Emperours Kings or others inquisition may be made against an Heretick or any suspected of heresie and process may be made according to Law even although such a person would not have come without such a Safe-conduct This is indeed Nulla fides servanda haereticis In Sess 20. November 21. Frederick Duke of Austria was summoned under pain of excommunication and forfeiting of all his Lands that he held of the Pope or Emperour to render the Cities Castles and Lands that he had taken from George Bishop of Trent January 20. An. 1416. in a general Congregation appeared the Commissioners who had been sent unto Pope Benedict and they presented twelve Articles penned and consented unto at Narbon December 13. between the Emperour and King of Hungary and the Commissioners of the Councels on the one part and the Kings and Princes following Pope Benedict on the other part for union of the Church to wit That a new Process should be intended against Pope Benedict and in case of contumacy he should be Canonically deposed and a Pope should be chosen by the Councel whom they all should acknowledge as only and lawfull Pope In another general Congregation February 4. these Articles were approved and subscribed by the Fathers of the Councel and by the Embassadors and Proctors of the Kings of England Scotland Cyprus Navar Norway of the Dukes of Burgundy Britain Savoy Austria Holland Zealand c. and by the Proctors of Bishops Generals of Orders Priors c. In Sess 21. May 30. James Bishop of Lauda made a Sermon and Jerom of Prague stood up in a high seat and craving and having obtained audience he professed that he had wickedly consented unto the condemnation of Wickliff and Huss that he had lied in approving that Sentence and he revoketh now and for ever his consent thereunto affirming that he had never found any heresie or error in the books of Wickliff nor Huss although he had said so before c. Wherefore he was presently condemned and indured the fire constantly In Sess 22. October 15. The Ambassadors of Arragon were accepted into the Councel In Sess 23. November 5. Commission was given unto certain Deputies to go into Arragon and there to examine Witnesses in the cause of Pope Benedict who will not renounce In Sess 24. November 28. Citation was directed against Pope Benedict In Sess 25. December 14. The Church Glomucen in Bohemia was given in Commenda unto the Bishop Lutomisten for a certain space In Sess 26. December 24. The order of Ambassadors from Princes in this Councel shall not prejudice their
Patavium c. and unto the Pope Arimino Faventia Cervia Ravenna c. and he reserveth unto himself their part of Lombardy So the Dominion of the Venetians was sore weakned and never of such power again howbeit by their power they have recovered what was given unto Maximilian Pope Iulius was the first who forsook the League when he had such towns he feared that if the Venetians were brought to ruine his own estate might be in danger for the Colledge have special care that none be of greater power than the Pope Wherefore Julius made peace with Venice as is hinted before Because John King of Navar did aid King Lewes the Pope knowing that Navar at that time was in a manner dis-peopled gave it unto Ferdinand who did invade it albeit he had married his Brothers Daughter he took Pompejopolis and the Spanish keep a great part of that Kingdom until this time About the years 1512. Maximilian made league with Henry VIII King of England and they both invade France and in severall parts prevaile The Emperour was drawn back to appease a debate twixt the Ecclesiastical and seculare Estates he was advised to restrain the avarice of Church-men and in the Diaet at Trevers they consult how Pluraelity of Benefices discharged by the Emp. A coat without a seam drunkennes and common swearing should be punished but these two grievous sins could not be rooted up saith Osiander in Epit. Hist. Cent. 16. libr. 1. Cap. 16. Nevertheless by Imperiall authority the plurality of Benefices was for bidden Fasci rer expetend Pag. 170. In time of that Diaet in presence of the Emperour and all the Princes was opened the altar of the great Church of S. Peter there in was found a coat without a seam and that was called Christs coat Some said it was but a device to delude the Emperour and the Princes and to conciliate some authority unto the Church and that See saith Osiand loc cit The same yeare was another tumult at Spira the Commons rose against the Senate because they were burdened with so many taxes they thrust out the Counsellers and set up another Counsell and took the keies of the town into their own power The Emperour interponed his authority and establishes the Senate At that time Lewes XII made peace with England and marryed Marie Sister of King Henry VIII concluded peace with the Venetians by the meanes of two Senatours whom hee had captives Then Francis I. perceiving that the Emperour in his olde age was inclined to peace entred upon the Dutchie of Millain and fought with the Duke till night they stood both in arms all the night in the morning the King carried it and shortly had possession of Millain An. 1515. The same yeare Ferdinand King of Castile died at Madril and left Charls then 15 years olde his successour so the many Kingdoms of Spain were united Maximilian was making readie to goe and recover Millain and was hindered by the death of Ladislaus King of Hungary and Bohem Whose young son was espoused to the Emperours Daughter He appeased the tumults there made peace with France and employed the rest of his time in ministration of justice and reforming some abuses and confusions of the Empire untill the year 15â—9 when he died He was a Prince abounding in vertues and so bountifull that if he had been Lord of all the revenues of the earth he never wold have had treasure so couragious that he could not be timorous of singulare sagacity and judgement yet would alwayes ask counsell of them who loved him and were able to advise he loved learning and was liberal toward them who were expert in the liberall sciences Pet. mexia Then all the Electours made choise of Frederik Duke of Saxony but he would not accept it saith Erasm in Epist. Roffensi Episc dated An. 1519. CHAP. III. Of DIVERSE COVNTRIES RAymond Cardinal S Mariae Novae and Bishop of Curca was sent Legate The selling of indulgences and the account of them by Pope Alexander VI. into Germany in the year 1501. and from thence into Dacia Suecia and Prussia with power to sell Indulgences unto all which had not been in Rome at the Jubilee The Emperour and the Princes hearing of his earand sent unto him when he was at Trent and forbade him to come into Germany without doubt perceiving that it was but a cunning trick to squeeze moneys out of the Country Nevertheless after some Mâ—ssives sent to and fro he came unto the Emperour and then to Norenbergh and from thence to Mentz and then more Northward and leaveth abundance of these indulgences printed on parchement to be sold before his return Nic. Besel in Addit Naucler telleth of his coming and how he obtained liberty but he speaks not of his account But Orth. Gratius in Epistol ad Lector before the works of Petr. de Aliaco helpeth saying When Raymond returned with vast sums of money the Colledge of the Cardinals asked him Whath said the Barbarians when these wares of indulgences were sent unto them He answereth All the World so for as I have been complain of the prodigality of Cardinals and certanly if they see you not amended our Republick will bee in danger They frown on him and his friends said He should not speake of Reformation which is an odious purpose at Rome 2. Many tricks did the Friers devise to delude the World for example I Iugleries of Friers wil name but one At Berna in the year 1507. the Dominicanes think what way to ingratiat themselves unto the people and be preferred unto the Franciscanes and so might draw the oblations of the people unto themselves They cause one who was lately entred among them believe that S. Marie and S. Barbara and S. Catharin of Siena did appear and speak unto him and brought unto him the Hostie or Eucharist bleeding as the very blood of Christ and commanded him to goe unto the Senate of the town and report such and such things especially that the blessed Virgine was conceived in sin and the Franciscanes as liars should not be suffered in the town and neverthelesse the image of the blessed Virgine should be worshipped As also they made an image of the Virgine with a device to drop as it were weeping tears The thing was belleved as truth that red-coloured water was adored as if it had been Christs blood and drops of it sent hither and thiter as a rare and precious gift lykewise was great concourse of people to see their Ladie weeping Thus the Dominicanes were thought the only men for the space of three or four years The Franciscanes had used such jugleries before and for respect to them selves were loath to bewray it but at last they sought it and revealed it all Then the Provinciall and three other Dominicanes were taken and burnt An. 1509 when the deceivers were tortured they confessed other jugleries but the Popes Legate would not suffer them be divulged T is historie is
Soaue When the See is vaking the Cardinals are wont to prescribe some articles of reforming the Papal power which they sweare to observe precisely if any of them shall be chosen albeit it is known by experience of all ages that none of them hath a purpose to observe that oath for so soon as they be invested they professe that they could not be tied and they are absolved by their assumption So at that time it was one of the articles that he who shall be chosen shall call a Councell within a year III. PAUL III. Had been Dean of the Colledge of Cardinals many years and would seem not to be afraid of a Councell as Clemens was but to be desirous of it and ere he was crowned he propoundeth in the first meeting that it is necessary to hold a Councell seing otherwise peace can not stand among Christian Princes nor can heresies be rooted out he appointeth three Cardinals to advise upon the place time and other circumstances and to give their Overtures in the first Consistory after his coronation and to lay the blame of opposition upon their side he saith Seing a Reformation must be of the Church it were most expedient that the Cardinals from that present time begin to reform themselves rather than be reformed by others neither can there fruit be expected by a Councell nor can the decrees have any authority unless they go before by their good example In the first Consistory Novemb. 12. he speaks of this purpose again They thought he spoke ingenuously but some did smell out his policy because he had appointed three the most unfit men of all the number to consult of this But in December he took away all fear from them for then he created a Cardinall Alexander Farnesius the son of his own bastard son and another Guido Ascanius Sforza the son of his bastard Daughter the one being 14. years old and the other 15 years Then the Cardinals had enough to object to wit their childhood January 16. An. 1535. he had a large speach in the Consistory that the Councell can be delaied no longer lest all men think themselves deceived with words and he sent his Nuntio's unto Princes shewing his resolution and that he judgeth Mantua the fittest place he sayd There were but two wayes of dealing with the Protestants force or allurements he judgeth the later the better and he will refuse no condition of accord saving his Papall dignity Vergerius goeth into Germany as followeth in Cha. 3. and returning the next year saith There is no hope to winne Luther and his followers they must be oppressed by arms For his service he is made a B. in Istria and immediatly dispatched unto the Emperour in Naples Charles heares his report and hasteneth unto Rome At this time Lewes Sfortia Duke of Millan was dead without children and the King of France professeth to recover it with a strong hand Charles telleth this unto the Pope who answereth It were better for him to subdue the Protestants in Germany and himself with the Venetians will perswade Francis to desist Pe. Soavesaith The Pope professeth the destruction of the Lutherans but his purpose was rather that an Italian should be Lord of Millain But Charles did understand what he meant and intending Cretizare cum Cretensi said he would do so yet thought it not expedient to raise up so many enemies at once and adviseth the Pope to call a Councell that so the world may see they had used all meanes of peace before arms The Pope seemes to be wel pleased because warrs were begun in Pymount and certainly will come into Italy and when the Councell is summoned he will have a faire pretence to guard the Councell under shew of custody So he calleth a Councell to assemble at Mantua May 27. in the year 1537. and also gives commission unto four Cardinals and some bb to Reforme the Paenitentiaria Dataria Court of Rome threatning his curse against all that shall disobey them But nothing was done and men of judgement said No better was to be expected of the Councell called so unseasonably in time of warre between the Emperour France Pe. Soave in Hist Conc. No Nation would consent unto this Councell nor the Duke of Mantua unless the Pope would give him money to hire a guard of souldiers The Pope was glad that others had refused when he had offered it and to shew his readiness he appoints to conveen against Novemb. 1. but he nameth no place Henry VIII King of England by a published Declaration shews that he is desirous of a Councell but he will neither go nor send unto any called by the Pope seing now he hath no correspondence with the Pope and it is not a new thing that the Pope deceives the world as now he blameth the Duke of Mantua but who seeth not that it is but to delude men as also that he calleth a Councell and nameth not the place and seing now there is no hope of a free Councell he judgeth it best that every Prince reforme Religion with in his own dominion Or if any will shew a better way he will not refuse it In Italy also many said boldly that albeit the Pope lay the blame on the Duke of Mantua yet it is the Popes only fault as appears by that nothing is done in Reformation of Rome albeit he had made a shew of it when the Councell at Mantua was proclaimed and none other had opposed that worke To wash himself of this imputation he gives a charge again unto four Cardinals and 5. Prelates to search out the maladies and apply remedies with all diligence Now these gather the heads of Reformation in write and do present them unto the Pope where in they shew a threefold cause of all the maladies the proneness of PP to heare flatterers their readiness to derogate from former lawes and the neglect of Christs command to take no gain for spirituall things Then more particularly they observe 24. abuses in the administration of Church affaires and 4. in the Romane Government In the ordination of Clerks collation of Benefices pensions permutations regressions reservations pluralities commenda's non-residences exemptions deformation of Regulares ignorance of Preachers and confessours .... then they came to dispensations first of them that were married then to marry within degrees forbidden dispensations of simony of granting confessionals and indulgences dispensation of vowes of changing testaments tolerating whoores neglect of almes-houses and many more such The Pope gives these Overtures unto the Consistory where somesaid it was not a time to reforme these things seing the Lutherans would boast that they had caused the Pope to enter upon a Reformation not only of abuses but of laudable rites John Peter Caraffa Cardinall of Theate said a Reformation is necessary nor can it be omitted without great offence as evill should not be done that good may come of it so necessary good works should not be omitted for feare
of evill that may follow The Pope inclineth the first way and commandeth that all be buried in silence Nevertheless the Cardinall of Capuasent these heads into Germany which some say was done by advice of the Pope to the end many might conceive hope of a Reformation in Rome Pe. Soave ibid. When November was approaching the Pope by his Bull nameth Vicentia to be the place of the Councell and because winter is at hand he nameth the first day of May in the year 1538. to be the first day of assembling At that time he sent his Legats to Vincentia and he went to Nice in Liguria under shew to make concord between the Emperour and Francis but as some said to persuade them both to quit Millain unto his son He dealt with them to send Prelats unto the Councell they had excuses and he was easily contented When he could effectuat nothing he returns and recals his Legates from Vicentia and by his Letters dated July 28. he prorogated the Councell unto Easter in the next year Pope Paul had been oft advised by the Cardinals to accurse King Henry VIII but he judged it safer to keep up his sword than draw it when he knew it could not pierce as certainly it is effectuall according as men do conceive of it But now King Henry had not only beheaded Cardinal Fisher this was an eye-sore to all the Cardinals and published books twice against the Popes authority of calling the Councell but lately also he had summoned Saint Thomas archb of Canterbury who had suffered death in defense of Papall authority and was Canonized by Pope Alexander III. and since the year 1171. had been worshipped in the Romane Church to appeare in Court had condemned him for treason and in pursuite of the condemnatory Sentence had caused the hang-man to take up his reliques and burn them and throwe the ashes into the river and had escheated all the treasure and ornaments that were dedicated unto S. Thomas And the Pope having now some hope by conference with the King of France at Nice that if he had peace with Caesar he wold invade England Upon Decemb. 17. An. 1538. accurseth Henry and ordaines that all his favourers shall be deprived of all honours and goods he commandeth all his subjects that they acknowledge him not as their Lord and all forreiners that they have not any commerce with English men and all Princes to rise in arms against him and take his King om and goods for their prey But what place this curse had it appeares saith Pe. Soave by the Leagues that the Emperour the French King and other Princes made with King Henry not long thereafter When the Pope heard that the Germanes were seeking a Conference of Divines he propoundeth this unto his Consistory and said It was necessary to determine some thing concerning the Councell Some Cardinals said Nothing could be concluded untill the Princes were reconciled Others more politick said There was more danger to be feared from Nationall Conferences than from the Councell and therefote it is more safe not to cast off a Councell but to suspend it at the Popes will indefinitely and so if any danger were appearing from any Nationall Councell or Conference he might prevent it by appointing time and place And so Juny 11. by a published Bull the Councell was suspended til the Pope should appoint time and place In the year 1541. he promised unto the Emperour to hold a Councell the next year and he would send a Legate unto the Diete at Spira to advise of the time and place and he shewed his opinion to name Vicentia He acquaintes the Venetians with this purpose They refuse because they had lately made peace with the Turke and if they consent that the Councell be within their bounds where they will treat of warr against him he will say that they conspire against him When the Emperour came into Italy Paul meets him at Busset by Parma and dealeth with him to give the Dutchy of Millain unto his son's son which had married Margarite the Emperours base Daughter and if he would do this the Pope profered to enter into league with him against France to give 150000. crowns yearly for some years and make some Cardinals of his nomination The Emperour demandeth 1000000. crowns presently and as many within a short space This he refuseth The Emperour spake not of the Councell because he had made it cleare that the stay was not his fault and he thought on other remedies after the warr They parted in shew of friendship but from that time he enclined more to aid France While he is so full of doubts he understandes that the Emperour had made a league with Henry VIII against Francis then he thinks it necessary to joyn with France The Emperour is informed how hardly the Pope had taken with his league sent him answer that Francis had made a league with the Turk and by his aid the Turks Navie had spoiled the sea-townes of Naples and why may he not then make a league of just defence with him who is a Christian albeit he deny the Pope to be the head of the Church yea and with the Popes expresse consent Francis had sought aid of the Protestants which are more adverse unto the Pope than the King of England is The Pope should ex officio have accursed the French King when he heard of his league with the Turke but it is cleare that he is an accepter of persons for when the Turkish Navy did assaile and spoile other parts of Italy they did no harme unto the dominions of the Pope and when they came to Ostia for fresh water and the Romans were amazed at the report thereof the Cardinall of Carpo who at that time of the Popes absence was his Vicar told the Citizens they needed not to feare But it did provoke the Pope yet more that the Emperour would not permit his Legate Cardinall Farnesius to go unto the Diet at Spira and had decreed concerning religion wâ—thout his knowledge yea to the evident contempt of Papall authority And again more that when in September An. 1544. Charles and Francis were reconciled Charles propounded this condition that they should both restore the old religion and amend the Court of Rome whence as from the fountain all these evills had flowed and to this effect they should force the Pope to assemble the Councell But the Pope did not feare their purpose to reform the Court because he knew they had contrary ends and he knew how to divide them when they came to the point and to make his own advantage Only this did vexe him that it shall be said They did force him to assemble a Councell Therefore he resolves to dissemble all his offences and prevented their solicitation by proclaming the Councell at Trent against March 15 and in the same Bull he exhortes the whole Church to give thanks for the peace between the two Monarchs whereby they may the
refuse if upon no other account yet ro save themselves from suspition But when he had sent his Nuntio unto them severally none of them would consent every one had their own excuse and a common one was the hindering of the Councell and yet saith Pe. Soave many thought the raising of the Councell had not been displeasing unto him seing he did alwaies furnish occasions of fomenting that opinion Of his relation unto the Councell more followes in that place After the Councell he published a Bull which is annexed to the Canons of the Councell out of it I have extracted these words The duty of the Apostolick service which is committed unto us requires that the things which the almighty Lord hath vouchsafed for provident direction of his Church to inspire from above unto the holy Fathers assembled in his name Wee should speedily execute the same to his praise and glory Observe what false and hypocriticall pretenses Therefore seeing according to the disposition of the Tridentine Councell all who shall hereafter happen to be advanced unto Cathedrall and superiour Churches or who shall happen to be Overseers of dignities chanonries or other Church-Benefices having the cure of souls are obliged to make open profession of the orthodox faith and to promise and sweare that they shall continue in obedience unto the Romane Church Wee willing ..... that the tenour it self which is noted by these presents be published .... and observed and under paines .... wee command that it be framed by Apostolick authority .... after this and no other forme .... to wit I. N. do with firme faith believe and professe all and every thing contained in the summ of faith which the holy Church of Rome useth to wit Here is the Confession of Athanasius and immediatly it followes I most firmely embrace the Apostolicall and ecclesiasticall traditions and other obseruances and constitutions of the same Church I do admitt the holy Scripture according to that sense which the holy mother the Church held and holdeth unto which Church it belongeth to judge of the true sense and interpretation of the Scriptures nor shall I ever accept or expound the Sctiptures but according to the unanimous consent of the Fathers I confesse also that there be truly and properly seven sacraments of the new law instituted by Jesus Christ for salvation of mankind albeit they be not all necessary unto every one these are baptisme confirmation the eucharist pennance extreme unction orders and marriage and that these do conferre grace and of these baptisme confirmation marriage should not be reiterated without sacriledge I receive and approve all the received and approoved rites of the Catholick Church in the solemn administration of all the forenamed sacraments I embrace all and every thing that was defined and declarad concerning originall sin and justification in the Synode of Trent I professe also that in the Masse is offered unto God a very proper sacrifice of attonement for the quick and the dead and that in the most holy sacrament of the Euchatist is verily really and substantially the body and blood together with the soul and Deity of Christ Jesus and that there is a conversion of the whole substance of the bread into his body and of the whole substance of the wine into his blood which conversion the Catholick Church calleth Transsubstantiation I confesse also that all and whole Christ and the very sacrament are received under one kind only I hold constantly that there is a purgatory and that the souls there-in are aided by the prayers of believers also that the Saints reigning with Christ are to be worshipped and invocated and that they offer prayers unto God for us and that their relicques are to be worshipped I most constantly affirme that the images of Christ and of the mother of God ever a Virgine and of other Saints should be had and retained and that due honour worship should be given unto them That the power of indulgences is left by Christ in the Church and that the use of them is very profitable to the salvation of Christians I acknowledge that the holy Catholick and Apostolick Church of Rome is the mother and Mistris of all Churches and I promise and swear obedience unto the Romane Pope the successour of blessed Peter Prince of the Apostles and Vicar of Jesus Christ And all other things that were delivered defined and declared by holy canons and Occumenicall Councells and especially by the most holy Synode at Trent These do I undoubtedly receive and professe And also all contrary things and whatsoever heresies were condemned rejected and anathematized I also doe condemne reject and anathematize And the same true catholicke faith without which no man can be saved which I do at this present willingly professe and sincerely hold I the same N. doe vow and swear that I shall have care so farre as lieth in mee that the same faith shall be kept whole and unviolated most constantly with the help of God untill the last breath of my life and that it shall be kept and taught preached by my subjects or by such as I shall have charge of in my calling So may God help mee and these holy Euangels of God Wee will that these present Letters be read in our Apostolicall Chancelary ...... Given at S. Peters in Rome An. 1564. Novembr 13. and fifth year of our Papacy These were read and puplished Decembr 9. Here is a tenure of Episcopall profession and it is a summ of Papistry After the Councell the Pope thought himself secure and spent the rest of his time in building sumptuous houses and entertaining some Princes with Princely feasts He built in the Vatican a place like unto the amphitheater for all such games He was most expert in dissembling addicted to all pleasures of meat wyne and venery which were thought to have hastened his death for he died ex nimia venere Decembr 9. An. 1565. Jac. Thuan. CHAP II. Of EMPEROVRS CHARLES V. the nephew of Maximilian and King of Spain c. was chosen King of the Romanes he had the largest Dominions of any Emperour for many hundred years he was crowned at Aken An. 1520. and held a Diet at Worms An. 1521. where unto Luther was summoned there it was ordained that Luthers books should be burnt and himself be bannished out of the Empire but of his Acts concerning Religion we will God willing speak more hereafter The Pope had been his Tutour and the King of France was prevailing in Lombardy wherefore the Pope and the Emperour made a League against France and they drewe in Henry VIII King of England with them Charles began his warrsin Lombardy but was not there personally at the battell of Pavy Francis was taken prisoner and carried to Madrid afterwards he was dismissed and gave his two sonnes in hostage and marryed Leonor the Emperours Sister But Francis got from Pope Clement a dispensation of his oath which he had given to Charles for
tumultuous talking of their Vocation and of the Supper After that day they changed again the form of Conference five men were chosen on either side to dispute all the matter peaceably On the one side were the five Ministers named before and on the other was Janus Bishop of Valencia Vallius Bishop of Seen Botiller an Abbot the Bishop of Salignac and Espensaeus the Sorbonist They agree on the order of disputation the time place and Notaries They began with the question of the Supper aforme of agreement was drawn up when it was shewd unto the Prelates they would not consent they framed another the next day and shew it unto the Ministers who would not admit that On the thrid day all the ten consented unto this forme We confess that Jesus Christ in the Supper offereth gives and truly exhibiteth unto us the substance of his body and blood by the operation of the Holy Ghost and that we eat spiritually the same body which died for us that we may be bone of his bone and flesh of his flesh to the end also that we may be quickned by him and may understand all things appertaining to our salvation And because faith being grounded on the word of God maketh things that are promised and understood by us to be present by this faith we truly and effectually receive the true and natural body of Christ Jesus by the power of the Holy Ghost and in this respect we confess the presence of his body and blood in the Supper The other Prelates were content with this form but the Sorbonists would not and they blamed their chosen men that they had made a compact with the Ministers neither would they consent unto any more treating Thus was that Conference ended without any effect and the Ministers of Germany after three moneths did returne Ibid. Thus we have seen by what means God did revive the Gospell in France to wit by men of low condition at the first who suffered slaunders proscription stripes burning and every kind of vexation and when it pleased Him he joined unto the Church the Princes and Peers and He opened a wide doore unto the preaching of the Worde when the greatest enemies of the Trueth had the supreme power of government and yet seemed to be brought on their knies The University of Paris in proceedings ages had stood for the trueth and resisted errours creeping-in but at that time became most gross enemies And then Antony King of Navar not only resigned his part of the government unto the Queen and so unto the Guises but was also allured by fair promises of the Pope that he should have all his kingdom of Navar restored unto him and should have divorcement from his present wife and shall have the Queen of Scotland in marriage by whom he may be King of Scotland and England By such persuasions he left the Reformation and became a bitter enemy and seemed most of any to bring ruine unto the Church The Guises then and the Prelates lift up their heads again and used cruel butchery against the Reformed for in the year 1562. in the town Vassi the Reformed were assembled in a large Barn to heare the Word the Duke of Guise came upon them unawares and instantly killed 24. of them 45. were wounded so that within few dayes they died and the Minister with many others were carryed into prison At the same time by means of the Cardinal of Lorrain and the Marshall of Santandrae many of the common people in the town of Seenes and some of the Kings Counsellors were cruelly murdered It was done in like manner in many other places of France Osiander ex Beuther XLVII About the yeare 1540. sundry youngmen in Hungaria hearing The Gospell in Hungary of Luther and Melanthon went unto Witteberg to wit Steven Galssetsi Matthias Devai Andrew Batizi Steven Kis better known by the name Szegedin from his native town Benedict Abadi Emerik Ozorai and some others These being informed in the trueth return into their Country and preached the Gospell with happy success but not without persecution for the Monks stirred up the Civil power against them namely Devai was imprisoned at Cassow where a smith was also in the same prison for laiming the Kings horse in the shoeing there Devai informeth the smith in Religion afterwards the Kings horse amendes and the King commandeth to dismisse the smith and to burn Devai as an heretick The smith answereth I am of the same Religion with Devai and I will live or dy with him for I never knew what Religion or piety was untill I have learned it now from him When this was reported unto the King they were both set free The greatest enemy of those Teachers was George the Treasurer who had been a Monk of S. Pauls at Buda and among them all the most usefull in promoting the Truth was zegedin a learned man as his Works do shew he was persecuted from City to City where he came he had many hearers not only in the Schools but pulpits also and the more he was persecuted the more hearers flocked unto him and the Gospell was the more spread Amongst all those Students who went to Witteberg none maintained the opinion of Brentius concerning the Ubiquity but only Peter Melius and in the end he was convinced by Szegedin and did subscribe unto the truth Michael Starin a Baron became a preacher and Bishop of his own Barony near unto Tolna Mat. Scaric in vita Szegedini At Varadin a learned Mahumetan A dispâ—â—e between a papist and a Turk Deruis Gsielebi did provoke all the Franciscans unto disputation in matter of Religion Neither their Prelate George nor any of the Convent durst answer him wherefore the man like another Goliah did bragg against all Christians untill Bar. Georgieviz who had been a pilgrim and knew the Turkish language undertook the dispute The 29 day of May being the Pentecost in the year 1â—47 was appointed and many both Papists and Turcks assembled in the Monastery The Turk first asks where was God before the making of heaven and earth and other things This question seemed unto the Pilgrim to be impertinent as to the differences of Religion but lest the other might impute it unto his ignorance if he had declined it he said Before the creation God was in his own nature The Turk replieth This answer is dark and can not be understood Georgieviz said God was where He is now Deruis That could not be but He was in a cloud Georgieviz He could not be in a cloud for so a cloud had been before the heaven and the earth but this is contrary unto the words of Genesis The Turks read the books of Moses After more words on both sides Dervis bids the other propound then Georgieviz writeth out of the Alcoran these words in the Arabick language Bisem Allahe El rahmanne El ruoahim that is In the Name of God and of Mercy and of the Spirit and he
frier John forrest was brought to Santandrews for saying Pa. Hamilton died a Martyr because they had not clear proof against him another frier Walter Laign was sent to confesse him he askes him in way of confession What is his judgement concerning Pa Hamilton Forrest answereth I think he was a good man and the articles might be well defended for which he was condemned This is sufficient evidence to condemn him unto the fire When they lead him out to be degraded he cried among the people Fie on falshood fie on false friers revealers of confession let never a man trust them after mee they are despisers of God and deceivers of men While they consult upon the manner and place of his execution John lindsay a gentle man waiting upon the Bishop said If yee will burn any more do it in a hollow cellar for the smoke of Mr Pa. hamilton hath infected all these on whom it blew Nevertheless he was burnt at the north side of the abbey that the hereticks of Anguise might see the fire The persecution goeth-on James Hamilton of Livinston brother of the Martyr and his sister Caâ—herin were summoned to compear at Halirudhouse before the Bishop of Ross The King adviseth the gentleman not to appear he was condemned for not obeying Catherin was asked whither she believes to be justified by works She answered I believe no person can be justified by their own works John spence a Lawyer had a long discourse of the diversity of works of congruitie and of condignity c. The young woman saith Worke here work there what kinde of work is all this I know perfitly that no work can save mee but the works of Christ my Saviour The King laugheth at the answer and taking her aside persuades her to recant her opinion and by her example sundry others at the same time were moved to abiure their profession as Wi. kirk a priest Adam daes c. So soon as these were dismissed Normand gourley and David straton were brought to tryall Norman was charged for denying Mo are persecuted purgatory and that the Pope had any jurisdiction in Scotland David had been turbulent and was by conference with John Erskin of Dun becom another man and God had kindled in his heart such love to the knowledge of trueth that he oft prayd for spirituall courage if he shall be brought to suffer for Christ He was charged for maintaining that tyths were not due to Church-men He denied that he had said so but said he I send a fish-boat to the sea and they are so rigorous in craving the tenth fish that they can not be contented and I said If they will not believe how many fishes are taken go and see where they are taken yea and I gave order to my servants to cast the tenth fish into the sea And â—e was further accused of the same points wich Norman He was condemned with him and was offered to be spared if he would burne his bill which was then vsed as the signe of recanting but he would not So they were burnt together August XXVII year 1534 At the same time were summoned Alex Alesse Jo. Fife John macbee and one Macdowall they fled into England and thereafter into Germany the first two were Professours of Divinity in Lipsia the thrid was called Maccabeus and was Chaplain to Christian King of Denmark As the history of the Reformation shewes there were civil broils in the countrey and the persecution was interrupted untill the year 1538. and in the mean while the knowledge of the truth increaseth partly by conference of men about what had been done and partly by reading the New testament in English and partly by report of merchants and â—eamen telling what was a doing in other countries in the cause of religion The bb and their officialls accurse many for triffles and pecuniall causes the people contemn their excommunications therefore the bb would strengthen their sentences by civill autority and procure an act of Parliament against such who lay 40 daies under excommunication James 5. Parl. 4. Act. 8. III. The heat of persecution in England seemed but to begin in year 1527. The beginning of Reformation in England those who before were called Lollards were then called Lutherans great numbers were burnt whereby the King thought to promerite the Popes favour Behold how God brings light out of darknes When King Henry had been 20 years married he falles into the scruple whither his marriage was lawfull but who can tell whither he was so touched indeed or King Henry intends to divorce but a pretext in respect he had not a son or that he loved another woman Yet so it was he abstaines from her company and speakes of divorcement The Queen sendeth unto the Pope and complaines the King also sendeth and craves that the Pope would justify by the sacred word the former dispensation to marry or dissolve the marriage How this was carried in the Popes court none can declare better than an Italian and so Pe. Soave in Histor Conc. Triden hath it thus Pope Clemens in time of his distress had It is pleaded at Rome good hope if the Kings of France England shall continue in his grace and make disturbance unto Cesar in the Kingdom of Naples therefore he dispatches Card. Campegius into England and commits the cause unto him and the Card. of York The King was certified by letters from Rome that the cause shall be discerned speedily in his favours this was in the year 1528. But when Clemens considereth that the Emperours favour was more usefull unto him in recovering the City Florence in the year 159. he sent Francis Campana unto Campegius ordering him to burne his former Bull and proceed warily in that cause Campegius deviseth pretexts of delay and pretends difficulties The King observes his jugling and askes the advice of the Universities in Italy Germany France Some were against his mind and some for him especially the Parisians and many thought that they were moved by his gifts more than by weight of reason But the Pope whether willing to gratifie Caesar or fearing that by means of the Card. of York some what might happen contrary to his mind drawes back the cause unto himself The King being He marryeth without the Popes indulgence impatient and smelling the fraud forsakes Catharin and marrieth Anna Bolen in the year 1533. Nevertheless the plea is continued but slowly that if the Pope can he may both satisfie the Emperour and decline the offense of the King And then he touches not the point but some accessory articles especially he decerneth against the King that it was not lawfull for him by his own authority and without the Sentence of the Church to forsake the company of his wife When the king understood this in the beginning of the year 1534 he denieth obedience unto the Pope and chargeth all his subjects that they send no mony unto Rome nor pay
Peter-pence unto any of the Collectors This vexeth the Romane Court and all their thoughts were upon remedies Many would proceed with censures against the king and interdict all Nations to have commerce with England but they took a more moderate course to serve the time and by intercession of France to compose the business And Francis undertooke it and sent the Bishop of Parise unto Rome with tolerable propositions and in the mean while they went on slowly at Rome that they would decern nothing unless Cesar would either first ot at the same time revenge by the sword his cousin's wrong The plea was branched into 23 articles as 1. whether Prince Arthur had carnall copulation with Catherin The half of Lent was spent on this question then March 19 Newes were brought to Rome that a famous libell was published in England against the Pope and all his Court and that before the king was a comâ—dy to the great reproach of the Pope and the Cardinals Then all were in a rage and March 24 they pronounce sentence that the marriage betwixt Henry Catharin was lawfull and unless he hold her for hiâ— wife he shall he reputed as excommunicated This praecipitation pleaseth not the Pope for within sixe dayes Letters come from France shewing that Henry is content to submitt unto their judgement and obey the Pope if such Cardinals were secluded of whom he was jealous and such as were free of suspicion were sent to Camerac and there determine the plea and Francis sent Oratours for tâ—is effect Thâ—n Clemens adviseth on pretenses to suspend the Sentence and recover a lost cause But Henry said Their Sentence was nothing unto him he is the only Lord of his own kingdom as the Pope is the only Bishop of Rome and he will do as the Easterne Church did of old He renunceth the Pope and takes his power unto himself in England to wit he will keep the Christian faith and cast-off the Popes authority nor will he suffer that the Lutheran or any other heresy have place in his â—ealm And so he did for he publisheth an Edict whereby he declares himself The head of the Church of England and chargeth upon pain of death that no man assâ—ribe any power unto the Pope within Englâ—nd and commandeth all the Collectors of Peter-pence to be gone All those were confirmed by ordinance of the Estates which they call the Parliament And it was also Acted that the archb of Canterburry shall invest all the bb of England and that the Churchmen shall pay yearly unto the King 150000 pounds for defence of the kingdom against whatever enemy Various were the judgements of men concerning this action of the King some said it was done prudently that he had cast of the Romane See without any alteration of religion without any sedition among his subjects and without appeal of his cause unto a Councel for if he had permitted it unto the judgement of a Councel he saw that he could not carry it without difficulty and the issue might have been dangerous for a Councel consisting of Church-men would without doubt have maintained the Papal power seing albeit they be in some respect obnoxious unto Emper. and Princes yet they do prefer the eminency of the Pope nor among the Churchmen is any but the Pope that carrieth sway having no Superour in degree of honour But the Roman Court argueth it could not be affirmed that he had made no change in religion â—hen the chief and first article of their faith concerning the Primacy of the Pope was changed for which alone they should have kindled the fire of sedition as if all had been changed and the event did confirm this seing the King was driven by necessity of maintaining this edict to punish severely his formerly dearest minions Nor can it be easily told how great offense and sadness not only at Rome but every where this departure of so great a Prince from the obedience of the Pope wrought in the â—earts of Churchmen Certainly â—t was a cleare document of humane frailty whereby it often hapneth that what things were most advantagious turn at last to the greatest A wicked policy of the bb loss and harm For the Romish PP by dispensations of marriages and sentences of divorces either granted or denied were wont to make great advantages under the name of Christs Vicar as under a shadow covering those Princes which thought it expedient either by some incestuous marriage or by violating one and contracting another to make new purchase of other Landes or to cut away the rights and titles of diverse competitours and that made sure friendship among them The Pope and the Princes when his authority did serve to maintain their power without which the actions of Princes being unlawfull had been clearly condemned hindered nor only unto these Princes but unto all their children which might have been called to prove the lawfulness of their birth So far Pe. Soave in hist Conâ— Trid. Lib. 1. Others shew what was done in England Card. Wolsey archb of York had advised the King unto that divorcement but when he understood of his affection toward Anna Bolen he changeth his mind because she was infected so he spoke with Lutheranisme and he wrote unto the Pope that for this cause he would not consent unto the divorce Thus we see that in all these variations both at Rome and in England the Pope and his Cardinals look not to any Rule either of Gods word or of reason but are moved by the Spring of their own interest When the King understood of these Letters by his Agent lying at Rome he was highly displeased and displaceth Wolsey of his office of Chanceller in France and of two bishopricks for he had three York Duresme Winchester and at last â—e sent the Captain of his Gaird to bring him to London but he died by the way of a flixe When the king was married with Queen Anna he entangleth all the Clergy by the law Praemunire for assisting the Popes Legate They submitt themselves namely the Prelates profer for discharge of that law to give unto the king 100000 pounds out of Canterburry and 18840 pounds out of York and in their submission they call the King the head of the Church In the Parliament An. 24. of his reigne in January following he annulleth some former Acts that were made against hereticks and ordaineth that none shall be in danger for speaking against the Popes pretented authority or his Decrees or lawes which are not grounded on the holy Scriptures Item An. 25 ch 39 he appointed 32 judges out of the higher lower houses whereof 16 should be of the clergy and 16 of the temporality and all at his own nomination to examine the Synodal Canons and to determine of them either to stand in strength or to abrogat them at their discretions Item the Clergy should promise on the word of a priest never to assemble without the Kings
and propound unto the King the inconstancy of promises from an hostile king he needs not go into England for any benefite seing he hath enough at home they promise to give him yearly 30000 crowns from the Church and of them which are rebellious against the holy Father the Pope and his lawes he may make unto the Crown yearly above 100000 Crouns if he will authorize such a Judge as they would name to proceed against them Nor can there be any danger in arraigning them seing it is known that they do use the Bible in English they talk commonly of the Popes power they despise the Service of the Church they deny obedience unto sacred persons and are not worthy to live under a king By these persuasions the king gives-over his journey to York Wherefore king Henry was offended and prepares an Army against Scotland and James prepares another to inuade England In time of these levies the Cardinal gives unto the king a catalogue of above 300 persons whom in his inquisition he had appointed unto death but this bloody designe was stayd by that preparation and taken away by the death of the king For the sum of the warrs is when the Scots were past Solvay a gentle man Oliver Sinclare shewes his Commission to be Commander in chieff the Noble men refuse to fight under his command and were taken captives the water flowing they could not return and King James hearing of their overthrow died in sorow within 3. dayes on December 13. year 1542 leaving a Daughter Mary five dayes old to be his heire Then were various discourses what might be the issue of those warrs Every one talkes as he wisheth or feareth Henry calleth for the captives unto White-hall and shewes them how God had offered them a most fit occasion of firme concord if their Queen were contracted with his son They do promise to use their diligence so far as they could without prejudice of the kingdom and their own infamy and so were dismissed in January Buchan Histor Libr. 14. 15. Then the Cardinall had more than hope to be Regent he causeth a Priest Hen. Balfour to write as the Kings last will that he and some others should be Governours and the Queen Dowager favoureth him But these who loved not his Inquisition and others calling to mind the former difficulties of the kingdom in the like case chuseth and declareth February 10. James hamilton Earle of Arran who was one of these whom the Cardinal had appointed unto death and next heire of the â—rown to be Regent during the minority of the infant Queen He had two preachers Thomas Guilliam and John rough sound in religion according to these times The Card. was not content with the Regent nor his preachers he endeavoureth to molest him and to stay the preaching of the Word In March a Parliament was assembled thither Ralph Sadler Ambassadour from England comes for common peace and by the way to put in mind the former captives of their promises The Contract of promise was once concluded but the Qu. Dowager the Card. and the Prelates do so wilfully oppose it that with common voice of the most part the Cardinal was removed and shut up strait in a chamber untill the votes were asked then the marriage was concluded other conditions of peace were penned and pledges were ordained to be sent into England The Cardinal was convoied to Palkeith and there kept as in firme warde by intercession of the Queen he obtaines liberty to go unto Seton and afterwards was set at full liberty In the same The first Pâ—blick step of Reformation Parliament the rigour of Acts against them who have English Bibles was taken off The Prelates did obiect that the Church had forbidden all languages in religion but three Hebrew Greek and Latine The Lords demande When was that inhibition made seing Chrysostom complaines that men will not use the sacred books in their own language The Bishops answer These were Greeks The Lords reply Christ commandeth that his Word be preached unto all Nations and therefore it should be preached in every language which the Nation understands best and if it should he preached in all tongues why should it not be read in all tongues In the end the best part prevailes and liberty was granted to read the Bible and to say prayers in the vulgar language This was not a small victory of the trueth and thereby many simple ones receive information Sundry treatises went abroad against the tyranny and abuses of the Church of Rome and many in forrein Nations praise God for the Regent At that time the New Testament was so unknowen unto the multitude of priests that they were not ashamed to say in their preachings That book was written by Luther Not long after the Abbot of Pasley comes out of France and prevailes so with his brother the Regent that Frier Guilliam and hindred again was put from preaching and went into England and John rogh went to Kyle and all godly men were terrified from Court Likewise the Card. hindereth the sending of the pledges into England and by his meanes and of his complices the Regent was persuaded to alliance with France Yea the craftly insinuations of the Card. and Abbot move the Regent to ren ounce the profession of the Gospell and submit himself unto the Pope Then every thing was done at the nod of the Cardinal many were persecuted of whom some fled and some were burnt as An. 1546. in February Ja. huncer Will. lambe Witanderson and Ja. rannelt burgesses of Sant Iohn stoun because they had eaten a goose on a fryday and a woman because in her travelling she would not call upon Mary John rogers a black â—rier who had faithfully preached the gospell unto many in Anguise and Merns was murdered in the sea-tower of Santandrews and then was thrown over the wall and a report was spred that he had broken his own George VVishart neck In the year 1544. came home that blessed servant of Christ George wishart one of great learning Zeal and modesty as I being young have heard of very antient men he had been Schoolemaster of Montros and there did teach his disciples the new testament in Greek for this fault he was delated unto the Bishop of Brechen in time of the persecution An. 1538. when he was summoned to appear he fled and after sixe years returnes with more knowledge of the trueth and with more Zeall He preached first in Montros within a private house next unto the church except one then in Dundie where by authority of the Card. he was prohibited to preach because the town was so ready to forsake the Word of God for boast of a man he foretold that a scourge was coming shortly upon them From thence he went to Aire and preached in the open fields at the church of Gastoun for he was hindered by the Bishop of Glasgow to preach in a Church There he is informed that within
the pure doctrine of the Gospell might be restored and impious errors be put away of which matter the Bishops of Rome should have a special care because of a long time they have assumed the title Pastor of the Church but experience shewes that they have more care in establishing their tyranny and introducing errors then of seeking the glory of God this is so notoriously manifest that the Pop's dearest friends can not but confess it if there be any shame in them Also they said They marveled what moved the Pope and what hope hath he in calling them to his Synod seing he can not be ignorant that they do not acknowledge his jurisdiction neither is it needfull to shew that according to their mind he hath no power by law of God or man to call a Synod and the rather that he is the author of the dissensions in the Church and most tyrannously warreth against the Trueth We acknowledge no other jurisdiction but of the most renoumed the Emperour Ferdinand As for them who are Legates they would honour them as Noble men and would have shewd them more honor if they had not come in name of the Pope Thus the Legates with their Interpreter Gaspar Schoneich a Noble Silesian went to Lubek and sent to Frederik King of Denmark craving access to shew him their commission He returned answer that neither his father nor himself had any medling with the Popes nor now will he accept any mandats from him The Pope sent also Jerom Martineng unto Elisabeth Queen of England when she understood of it she sent into Flanders and discharged him All these Commissions were especially that those Princes would send unto the Synod but experience had taught them that no good did accompany Papal Synods In his Breve unto the King of France he demanded also his consent unto a league which the Pope intended but never was publickly propounded in Trent to wit for taking Arms against the Turk and all hereticks meaning the Protestants XI At Easter the Pope sent unto Trent two Legats Hercules Gonzaga Car. of Mantua and Frier Jerulam Car. Seripando they arrived on the third The Synod is opened day of the feast of the resurrection and found none but nine Bishops before them Wherefore the Pope dispatches moe Italians and they all thought their journey vain because the Emperour had not as yet sent his Commissions When those were brought the Pope sent three Legats more Stanislaus Osius Car. of Varnia Lewes Simoneta a Canonist who had passed thorow all the Offices of the Court and Mark de Altemps his sistersson The first was sent in July An. 1561. and Simoneta was commanded in September to go quickly and at his first arriving to cause say the Masse of the holy Ghost for opening the Synod and delay no time with suspensions nor translations as they had done before but to bring it to an end quickly because they had not need to spend many months seeing the weightiest points were already defined and others were disputed and set in order that little was remaining but the publication Simoneta arrived at Trent December 6 besides the Cardinals were present 92 Bishops in all and before him was a Letter from Rome directing him to A new order in the Synod wait another Commission to open the Synod because the Emperours Ambassadors were not come The Pope is informed that the Spanish Bishops and more eagerly those of France aimed to retrench the Papal authority Then he sent De Altempts in the end of December with commission to open the Synod January 15. without any delay On that day a Congregation sate after arguing on both sides whether it should be called a new Synod or continuation of the former a decree was framed The Councel beginneth to be celebrated in January all suspensions being removed It was also decreed that no Sermon should be delivered before it be censured by Egidius Foscarar Bishop of Modena as Master of the holy palace of Rome and that none should propound any purpose except the Legates These last words were added under pretext of keeping order and they carried them so artificially that few espied the craft and only four did oppose Peter Guerrero Archb. of Granata Francis Bionco Bishop Orensis Andrew de la questa Bishop of Leon and Antonio Collermero Bishop of Almeria Those decrees were read and the next Session appointed to February 26. In the congregation January 27. the Legats propound three things 1. to examin the books written since the heresies began and the censures of the Romanists against them to the end the Synod may make a decree concerning them both 2. All having interest in them should be cited lest they say that they are condemned before they be heard 3. A Safe-conduct should be granted unto all them that are fallen into heresy with a liberal promise of singular clemency if they will repent and acknowledge the authority of the Catholik Church Afâ—er reasoning to and fro in sundry congregations concerning the books it seemed sufficient for tâ—e present to depute some few for reading the Index of Paul 4 and to let them that are interessed understand by some little part of the decree that they shall be heard if they come and to envite all Of a Safe conduct men unto the Synod But they would not grant a Safe-conduct lest it were prejudicial to the Inquisiâ—ions seiâ—g every man might say I am a Protestant and upon my journy but referred it unto more consideration February 13. the Emperours Ambassadors went to the Legates and petitioned five things 1 that the word Continuare should not be used because it makes the Protestant refuse the Synod 2. The Session might be adjournied or matters of less importance be handled 3 That the Confessionists be not exasperated in the bâ—gâ—nning by condemning their books 4. That an ample Safe-conduct bâ— granted unto the Protestants 5. Whatsoever was handeled in the congregâ—tiâ—ns should be conceiled The Legats answer February 17 Seing it is necessary to give satisfaction unto all as they may as they will not name the word Continuation so it is necessary to abstain from the contrary lest they provoke the Spaniards they promise to spend the ensuing Session on light matters and to give a large time for others they will not condem the Confession of Ausburgh they will speak of the Index in the end of the Synod a Safe-conduct can not be penned before this Session but in the decree they will add a clause granting power unto the Congregation to give a Safe-conduct The Pope was offended that they had granted so much nevertheless they proceed but slowly because it was so determined in the congregation In the Session February 26. a decree was read according to these premisses and the next Session was appointed to May 14. XII March 2. information came from Rome unto the Legats that Confusion of thougts at Trent and Rome heretiâ—ks should not be envited unto repentance with promise
suffrages 6. concerning the general Reformation 7. and the communion of both kinds When the Pope and Princes saw that they could not compass their particular designes by this Councel each one began to search other means And first the Pope sent Cardinal Moron unto Ispruc with propositions that the Emperour would not go unto Trent and consent to transfer the Synod unto Bolonia c. And he promised concurrence in effectuating his designes But Ferdinand trusting to obtain his desites in the Councel in respect of his vicinity and partly hoping to prevail with other Princes would not consent and yet refused not absolutly Charles King of France sent one Ambassador to Spain another to Trent a third to Germany and fourth unto the Pope to make proposition of removing the Councel unto Constance or Worms or some other place of Germany because respect must be had unto the Germans England Scotland and a part of France and other Nations who will never accept that of Trent The Legates permitted many Prelats to depart especially them who were for residence and all the Frenches went away excep one or two Benedictines who lived for the time in the Monastry of Trent Charles Cardinal of Lorrain shew unto Ferdinand and his Son King of the Romans that seing the Princes and Prelats had different designes it is impossible the Synod can satisfy all their desires in matters of the Chalice use of the vulgare language marriage of priests and such propounded by his Majesty and the French King the King of Spain nor the Princes of Italy will never consent in the Reformation every Nâ—tâ— one would reform others and himself be untouched and each would have the glory of Reformation and continue in the abuses laying the blame upon the Pope alone Therefore seing the Synod can do no good it is necessary to dissolve it the best way they can Thus the Princes layd aside all hope and they resolve not to oppose the dissolution yet so that they will not make a suddain retrait The Cardinal of Lorrain was the chief Actor in all that followes The Pope hearing how so many Princes and Bishops hearkened unto his words envited him to come unto Acceleration to an end Rome and made liberal promises unto him After the 19 day of May all doctrines were slipped-over lightly with little or no resistance except that the Venetians strove for and obtained a correction of a decree that was framed against the lawfulness of marriage after divorce because their Republick hath the Isles of Cyprus Candy Corfu Zante and Cephalonia where the inhabitants are Greeks and from all antiquity have put away their wife 's for fornication and taken another wife neither were ever condemned for this cause by any Synod Some difficulty was for reformation for the Ambassadors urge the Reformation of the clergy because their corruptions had been the fountain of all the heresies The Vltramontans imputed all the corruptions unto the Roman Court The Courtiers willing to satisfy the Pope and do no prejudice to themselves did consult how to divert that purpose and to this end they propound the Reformation of Princes The Orators give notice of this unto the Princes and in the Synod they say The Fathers were assembled at first for extirpation of heresies and Reformation of the clergy and not for any Secular cause The Legats reply The Reformation of the Church in all her members appertaines unto the Synod And they advertise the Pope Then the Pope hastened to finish more then ever before and of this he wrote unto his Nuâ—tij in Germany Spain and France and spake of it unto the Ambassadors lying at Rome With the Oratours of the Italians he used this conceit he said he would think him more obliged unto them in this particular then if they had aided him with Arms in a great necessity Then he instructeth the Legats that they should aim at the finishing of the Synod and grant whatsoever is necessary thereunto yet admitting so few things prejudicial as is possible all which he referres unto their prudence They did so gaining prelats by private colloquies satisfying Orators with promises according to their several interests and making shew to please all parties by plausible and ambiguous canons These were amassed privatly and the prelats being preoccupied were propounded publickly for consent only But the most prudent did sufficiently understand that there was no purpose to remove nor moderate the former abuses some smal errors of the remote Churches were noted only so that it was verified They strain out gnats and remove not beams Some shewes were made of reforming some greater abuses but with reservation of the Pop's interest Before the Cardinal of Lorrain returned from Rome De Ferriers the French Ambassador according to his instructions protested against their proceeding in Reformation of Princes and so did the Spaniard But Ferdinand was fully persuaded by his Son to give way of finishing the Synod because there is no hope of any quietnes unto Germany by it and it hindereth other courses that may be had at home The Pope was glad of his consent but those protestations vexed him untill the Car. of Lorrain said De Ferriers had done so not by new instruction from the King Charles but an older from the King of Navar and he undertook to procure the Kings consent Then the Pope sent this Cardinall with order to finish albeit with distast of the Spaniard for he knew how to appease him As for Reformation of princes in patronages presentations power over the clergy and subiects .... They should not descend to any particulare but renew the antient canons without anathematism If any difficulty shall arise in other particulars reserve that unto him and he will provide â—ufficiently When he was gone the pope sent a form of finishing the Councel to wit All things that were defined under Paul and Julius should be confirmed and it should be declared that all those were done in this one Councel and in all thing the authority of the Apostolical See should be preserved confirmation of the decrees should be demanded of the pope All the Fathers should subscribe and after them the Ambassadors and leaving in the power of the Legats and the Car. of Lorrain to ad diminish or change according to opportunity All those were done so but this information was kept secret untill the Councel was dismissed XV. In Session 24. November 11. the decrees were read of marriage Precipitation of the decrees and of Reformation Because some opposition was made some canons of marriage were omitted and some of Reformation as if these had been precipited it was appointed to correct them in the congregation and the next Session was appointed to December 9. with power of anticipation November 14. Lorrain in a privat conference with the Legats and some Bishop of every Nation propounded the ending of the Councel they all excep the Spaniards upon the above-named motives do consent Then the matter of
be said on holy and unholy daies and the other belongeth unto the yearly recourses of Easter and other movable feasts and Pope Pius had perfected and published the former and the other had been oft attempted by Pope Pius but could not be effectuat untill Anton. Lilius a Doctor of Medecin brought now unto the Pope a book written by his brother Aloisius wherein is a new Calendary which the Pope had caused to examin and found it to be perfect Therefore the Pope by his authority dischargeth all men from using the old calendare any more Under pain of Gods indignation and of bl Peter and Paul c. This Bull is prefixed unto that Calendare Hence began the difference of Stylo vetere novo or Gregoriano which do differ in this age in ten daies for exemple the elleventh day of January in stylo novo is the first day in the old style and so forth of all other dayes and ther is more uncertain difference in the movable feasts Hence many contentions arose and different opinions for some find faults in both Some said The Pope had no warrant from God to charge men to forsake the old and accept the new Vnder pain of Gods wrath some said the change would make many confusions in civill contracts and negotiatioÌ„s Especially when the Emperour Rodulph at command of the Pope did commend this calendare unto the Princes and Estates of the Empire they of the Reformed Church refused it not that they would disobey Caesar but because of the Popes Bull which they would not acknowledge He died Anno 1585. III. SIXTUS V as if he had a purpose to reform the Romane Church enjoynes residence to Bishops and he ordaines that adulterers shall be beheaded and gave hope in other particulares to reduce the Church into antient purity But he had been Generall of the Franciscanes and Head of the Inquisition in Spain and in the year 1587. he caused renue the Ligasancta or ungodly and bloudy league wherein he and his confoederates did engage themselves to destroy all Protestants VVhereupon the King of Spain by aid of the Pope made that attempt agaâ—nst England Scotland in the year 1588. The Pope did blesse that Navy and God did curse it The Councell of Trent had declared the old Translation of the Bible to be only authenticall and albeit there were many different editions of it yet it was not declared what edition they did approve Before the Councell many had published the old Latine with severall alterations after the Councell the Vniversity of Lovan corrected it by adding many words on the margine whereof some are noted by W. Whitaker de Scriptura controver 1. qu. 2. c. 10 and he calleth that the latest edition of the Bible Then Pope Sixtus taking into consideration that there were abroad above 60 sundry editiones of it each differing from other therefore by advice of his Colledge he causeth compare severall copies and out of them publisheth one which he straitly commandeth to be received as the only true Vulgare Translation and by his bull abolishes all others that did not exactly agree with that Edition ad literam Under pain of his curse He died An. 1590. August 26. IV. URBAN VII was elected Septemb. 15 and died on â—he 27 day of the same month V. GREGORIE XIV was crowned Decemb. 5 and died October 15 in the year 1591. VI. INNOCENTIUS IX Sate two months and died Decemb 29. These were so soon taken away not without suspicion of poison for many were ambitious of the triple mitre VIII CLEMENS VIII Observes many defects and faults in the Edition of the Bible that was authorized by Sixtus V therefore he publisheth another edition with a new declaration whereby he authorizeth his own edition So that now all Papists ly under the curse of the one Pope or the other and are involued into a pitifull necessity either to use no Bible or then to ly under one Popes curse I have seen an edition at Antwerp whereunto is added a catalogue of the differences betwixt these editions of the two Popes to the number of some hundreds the author professes to have collected them for the use of Printers and to discern what books shall afterward be corrupt but he clearly demonstrats the opposition of the two Popes and how they both condemned the canon of TreÌ„t in establishing the edition that was then in use In clemens time Alfonso Count d'Este died without Children and left the Dutchy of Ferraria unto his brothers bastard sonne Caesar a Cardinall but clemens as supreme Lord of the fue would not consent wherefore these two took armes An. 1598 but the Cardinal was fain to yeeld and a peace was concluded that the Pope shall have Ferraria and give the other the lands of Mutina Regium Lepidi c. With the tittle Duke of Mutina About Marsiles great whales troubled the sailers that they durst not go to the sea the Chanons of that City sent unto Clemens and craved that all the whailes may be excommunicated The Pope grants the petition and sendeth unto the Bishop of Marsiles a power to excommunicate the whales but whither the fishes understood of this overture it is not great matter yet they were seen no more In the beginning of the year 1660. Tibris did overflow and did much harm unto the City wherefore the Pope sent Monsorius a priest to say some prayers and cast a hostie into the river but the inundation was not so obedient He keeped the Jubilee the same year and received into the hospitall of Rome 1400. men and women coming to buy indulgences some Cardinals and others of good quality and noble matrones served the strangers but they excommunicate all which will not worship the Beast Among others Pet. Mendoza Master of Malta come to kisse the Popes foot When the year was ended the Pope commanded to shut the golden porte where he had given the Indulgences he said the last Masse of that yeare and layd the first stone at the shutting of the porte and die Concordiae he gave his blessing unto all who sought the grace of the Jubilee many came from that place creeping on their knees Hee sate 13 years CHAP. IJ. Of EMPEROVRS â— MAXIMILIAN II. before his election was thought to be alienated from the See of Rome therefore Cardinal Marcus altemps Pope Pauls nephew was directed to persuade him unto obedience with tender of honor especially of the Empire after his father which else he could not attain He answered His souls savety was dearer unto him than all the world This was called a Lutheran answer Pe Soavâ— in hist Conc. Tride Lib. 5. Again when he was crowned King of the Romanes An. 1563 the Pope demanded that he should swear obedience as other Emperours had done before He answered other Emperours had their own difficulties for which they did swear what the Popes did require but he would consent to nothing in prejudice of his successours and to swear
Bishops have among us over the Clergy to be of Gods ordinance And this farr of the former point of D. Bancrofts Sermon The latter is concerning that he affirmeth that S. Jerom saith and M. Calvin seemes on his report to confesse that Bishops have had the said Superiority ever since the time of S. Mark the Evangelist Of the which point I think as of the former sith neither Jerom saith it neither doth Calvin seem to confesse it on his report For Bishops among us besids ordaining and laying-on of hands may do sundry other things which inferior Ministers or Priests as D. Bancroft termeth them may not But Jerom after mention of the superiority alloted to Bishops since Marks time What doth a Bishop saith he except ordination which a Priest doeth not meaning enforcing by this kind of speach as a thing most evident and such as no man could deny that Bb. had that only power above priests then which Chrysostom also witnesseth Though neither had they it alone in all places as it is apparent by a Councell at Carthage concil 4. c. 3. shewing their Churches order that the priests laid on their bands with the Bishop on those who were ordained Yet Jerom having proved by testimony of Scripture that in the Apostles times Bishops and priests were all one even in the right of this too In 1. Tim. 4. 14 grants that afterwards Bishops had that peculiar to themselves some where but nothing els saue it S. Jerom therefore saith not of that superiority whereof the question is that Bishops have had it ever since S. Marks time No more doth M. Calvine seem to confesse it upon his report for Calvin in the same place In Institu lib. 4. c. 4. se 2 that D. Bancroft quoteth shewing how in old time the Ministers that had charge to teach those of their conpany one in every City to whom they did especially give the title of Bishop lest equality should bteed dissension yet saith he the Bishop was not above them in honor dignity that he should rule over them but look what is the Consul's duty in the Senate to propose matters to ask their opinions to direct others by giving them advice by admonishing by exhorting ro guide the vvhole action by his authority and see that performed vvhich vvas agreed upon by their common consent that charge had the Bishop in the assembly of Ministers And having declared that S. Jerom shevves this to have been broght in by the consent of men upon the first of Titus he addeth that the same Jerom other where shewes how ancient an order of the Church it was even from Marks time to Hereclas Dionysius at Alexandria In which words of Calvin seing that the order of the Church he mentioneth hath evident relation to that before described and that in the describing of it he had said the Bishop was not so above the rest in honor that he had rule over them it followes that M. Calvin doth not so much as seem to confess upon Jeroms report that ever since Marks time Bishops have had a ruling Superiority over the Clergy Wherefore to use no more proofs in a thing manifest which else might be easily proved more at large out of S. Jerom and M. Calvin both It is certain that neither of them doth affirm that Bishops so long time have had such superiority as D. Bancroft seemes to father upon them Thus I have signified my opinion of the points that your Ho. specified in D. Bancrofts Sermon c. Unto this testimony of the learned Do. Reinolds I ad another which is printed with it and the rather because it is historicall this is a Speach of the same Testimony of Sir â—â— Knollis against the â—surpation of Bb. Sir Francis Knollis Treasurer of the Queens house and Knight of the Garter in a Parliament as he himself related it to the L. Treasurer Sir Wil. Cicill in this tenor To the end I may inform your L. of my dealing in this Parliament time against the undue claimed superiority of the Bb. over their brethren thus it was Because I was in the Parliament in the 25 year of King Henry VIII in which time all the clergy as well Bb. as others first made an humble submission to K. Henry 8. acknowledging his Supremacy and detesting the B. of Romes authority Upon which submission of the Clergy the King gave unto the said Bb. the same ample rule that before they had under the Pope over their inferior brethren saving that the same rule was abridged by statute by this parenthesis following that is without offending the prerogative Royall of the Crown of England and the lawes customes of the realm In the latter end of the statute it was added That whosoever offendeth in any one part of that statute and their aiders counsellors and abettors they all did fall into the penaltie of the Premunire And after I had recited this statute in the Parliament house I declared that in K. Henry VIII his dayes after this there was no Bishop that did practize superiority over their brethren And in K. Edwards dayes the Bishops obtained a statute whereby they were authorized to keep the Courts in the Kings name The which statute was repealed in Queen Maries dayes and is not revived in her Ma s time that now is Whereupon it was doubtfull to mee by what authority the Bb. do keep their Courts now in their own names because it is against the Prerogative of the Crown of England that any should keep a Court without a sufficient warrant from the Crown Whereupon I was answered that the Bb. now do keep their Courts by prescription and it is true that the Bb. may prescribe that K. Henry VIII gave them authority by the statute of the 25. of his reign to have authority and rule over their inferior brethren as ample as they had in the Popes time but this was no speciall warrant for them to keep their courts by and that in their own names And yet they have no other warrant to keep their courts as they do now in their own names to my knowledge And this was the cause that made them obtain a statute in K. Edwards dayes to keep their courts by in the Kings name Now it is a strange allegation that the Bb. should claim authority at this present to keep courts in their own names as they do by prescription Because the statute of 25. H. 8. doth restrain them generally from offending of the prerogative royall of the Crown of England and the lawes customs of the realm And no man may keep a court justly without a speciall warrant from the Crown of England as is afore said And the generall liberty given by K. Hen. 8. to the Bb. to rule govern as they did in the Popes time is no sufficient warrant to the Bb. to keep their Courts in their own names by prescription as I take it And therefore the Bb. had done wisely
S. 32. at Lateran 33. at Trent S. 243. seqq a dispute at Rome concerning the confirmation of the Decrees of Trent 276. and how they were questioned by the Nations 278. sixty and five National Synods in Scotland after the Reformation which are set down according to the order of years Councels did consist of Bishops and Presbyters 542. m. One Councel hath been corrected by another 542. A Councel condemneth another although confirmed by a Pope 128. e 578. e. the Councel at Pisa depriveth two Popes and chuseth a third 564. the Councel at Constance depriveth three Popes and chuserh a fourth A Councel is not the universal Church and may err 497. b A Councel is above a Pope 509. m. 513. e. 542. b. e. 544. b. 548. m. 556. e. 573. b. 575. b. 579. m. S. 17 b. the Church of Rome loveth not Councels for fear of Reformation 540. The Culdei in Scotland 186. how born down 281 282. The order of Crucigeri 416. Custom contrary unto truth should be abolished 29 b. 366. e. 470. m. D The Danes become Christians 224. they were reformed S. 69. e Why God suffereth his Church to come into extremity of danger S. 214. m The three Daughters of Richard King of England pride covetousness and letchery how bestowed 383. David Black a Minister's process before the Privy Council of Scotland S. 520 524. David Straton a Martyr's trial S. 172. m The name of Deacon remaineth in England but not the Office S 404. The Decretals were ordained to be burnt by one Pope but confirmed again 454. The causes of Defection of Piety in a Nation S. 556. The Devotion of antient times 61 62. Dictatus Papae Gregorii VII 249. The use of Church-Discipline S. 464 465. The Presbyterian Discipline was opposed by what sort in Geneva S. 129. the Discipline Presbyterian is better then Episcopacy S. 492. â—â—pecially it is more effectual against Heresie and Schism 493. The second Book of Discipline in Scotland was oâ—t debated S. 389 390 391 392 393 394 395 396 399 406. again approved and ordained to be subscribed 483. m. 485. e. the Act of Parliament ratifying it S. 489 490. The Popes Dispensations in degrees of Marriage was scandalous 74 e Dominicus the first Author of Dominicans 412. their priviledges 413. e. their first Rules were soon forsâ—ken 414. m. e. they first brought Aristotle into Christian Schools 416. e. they have little or no truth 439. m. the Dominicans Franciscans and other Friers were brought into Scotland 446. m. The Donation of Constantine unto Pope Silvester is forged 93. e. 208 b. 473. m. 475. m. 541. m. 543. b. A publick Disputation in cause of Religion An. 1521. at Basile S. 74. another An. 1528. at Bern. 94 95. another at Fountainbleau S. 134. another betwixt a Papist and a Turk S. 151. Dunstan Bishop of Canterbury his wickedness and cruelty 227 228. Durand's overtures of Reformation 470. E Easter 17. m. 58. m. Eberhard Bishop of Salzburgh his Oration against the Pope 431. Edmond King of England martyred by the Danes 184. e Edmond Bishop of Canterbury sheweth the corruption of the Church 381. e Edward the I. King of England restraineth the wealth of Bishops and Monks 450. The form of Christian Religion in Egypt about the year 1560 S. 322. The Elect cannot be deceived nor perish 28. e. 175. m. 176 e. 274. m. 546 e. they are chosen to believe and not because they believe 98. b. 174 b The manner of Electing the Bishop of Rome was often changed 13 m. 17 m. 19 e. 21. m. e. 80 e. 117 e. 118. b e. 122 b. 129 b. 200 e. by a whore 205. e. 206. b. e. 242. m. 243. m. e. 245 e. restrained to the election of Cardinals 246 m. 318. b 456. b. 459. m. 461. m. 508. b. 566. m. 569. e. S. 281. m. Elfrik's Sermon concerning the presence of Christ's Body in the Supper 228. Elipant Bishop of Toledo's Errors 102 103 107. Elizabeth Queen of England was imprisoned by her Sister strangely preserved from death and crowned S. 188. The Roman Empire decayeth 5. e. 6. e. 8. b. 68. m. 70 m. 71 710. It is transferred into France 109 111. and then into Germany 196. the Election of the Emperor 202 209. the Emperor is constrained to submit unto the Pâ—pe 236. even to hold his stirrop and lead his horse 310. b. the greatest hurt of the Empire 467. England was converted to Christianity 55. when it was first so named 104. m. was conquered by the Danes 273. and then by the No mans 274. began the Reformation S. 185. the title of England unto France 495 558. e The English Service Book was not written to be pressed on men S. 333. m. The Epistles of the old Bishops of Rome are forged 93. e Equivocation is maintained by the Jesuits S. 325. The sum of Erasmus his 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 S. 27 29. The wicked Book of the Friers the Eternal Gospel 434 435. Excommunicated persons should be punished civily 194. e. An example of absolution from Excommunication S. 503 505. The use of Exercise unto Ministers S. 335. F Faith is the gift of God 214. b. 216. b. m. it is a certain knowledge and not a conjecture 341. b. it is not grounded on natural reason 361. b. neither Pope nor Councel can make an Article of Faith but at most may press obedience unto God's word 546 m. the relation between Faith and good Works 214. b. true Believers cannot perish 214. m Christ appointed not a Feast-day 547. The abuses of Feast daies 359. b. 541. b. The beginning of Feasts to wit of the Rood or holy Cross 6. All-hallow day 16 118. m. the Purification of Mary 205. b. All Souls 242. of John Baptist and S. Laurence 243. of Thomas Becket 337. m. Octava festivitatis Mariae 390. of the Cross of Corp. Christâ— 392 m. 454. of Christ's transfiguration 513. b. of the Conception of Mary 516. b. of the Visitation of Mary 578. m. All Festivals or Feast daies forbidden in Scotland S. 386. b The first Duke of Florence S. 3. b How the Kingdom of France came into the hands of King Pipin 86 87. In France was a beginning of Reformation S. 89 90. A Letter of Catharine Queen Regent of France unto the Pope concerning Religion S. 143 144. Liberty of Religion was granted in France S. 140. e. 141. e. 304 b. troubles in France for Religion under King Charls 9. S. 299. and under Henry the III. S. 303 m Francis Assisias the Father of Franciscans 413. Francis Ximenius the publisher of Biblia Complutensia S. 26. m The Fray in Edinburgh December 17. in the year 1596. S. 526. Flanders became Christian 51. Friseland became Christian 61. m East Friseland began Reformation S. 70. m The Doctrine of the preaching Friers 491. m Ferchard the II. King of Scotland was brought to repentance 60. m G The Popish Gades began 271. The first Glass in Britain
61. e Germanus Bishop of Constantinople seeketh union with the Latines by a Councel 430 No Goodness is in man of himself 27. m. 132. m The Goths in Spain renounce Arianism 51. A Good cause giveth confidence 6. True Grace is by inspiration of the holy Ghost 89. m We are prevened and saved by Grace only 178. m. 211. e. 215. m. 222. m. 295. m. 331. m. S. 7. m The Greek Empire was possessed by the Latines sixty years 405 407 the Tenets of the Greek Church 259 261. Some Greek Preachers came into England 441. b Gratian's Decrees 365. Pope Gregory I. his Faith 26 29. Gregory King of Scots gave some Priviledges unto Church men and conquered three North Provinces of England 186. The Grievances of England against the Pope that were sent unto the Councel of Lions 445. m Some of the hundred Grievances of Germany S. 80. m A Letter of Grindal Bishop of Canterbury unto Queen Elizabeth S. 333. Gunther Bishop of Colein and Thietgaud Bishop of Trevers with their Synod despise the sentence of Pope Nicolaus the I. refuse to communicate with him and content themselves with the communion of the Church c. 155. H Halelujah in the Mass 143. e The Church hath not two Heads nor two Husbands 386. e The title Head of the Church agreeth to none but unto Christ S. 329. e Effectual Hearing is by God touching the heart 294. e The Emperour Henry the IV. is basely abused 235. 238 The Emperour Henry the VII would not swear fealty un to the Pope and was poisoned with Wine of the Mass 462. Henry the I. King of England denied that the Pope is successor of St. Peter 375. m Henry the II. King of England discharges Appeals to Rome and judged Church-men for crimes 376. m Henry the VIII King of England is called Defensor Fidei S. 73. a narration of his divorcement S. 173 he forsakes the Pope S 174. he enacteth Statutes against the Pope S. 175. he made some steps of Reformation S. 177. he opposeth Reformation S. 178. In Helvetia were tumults for Reformation S. 100. m. the latter confession of Helvetia is subscribed by the Church of Scotland S. 347. e A Heretick having power is a persecutor 7. Hereticks do wrest Scripture 103. e Heresies corrupt manners 212. m A bundle of Heresies concerning the Natures and Offices of Jesus Christ 96. m Herman Bishop of Cole in would have reformed his Diocy and was deprived S 120 The use of the book of English Homilies S. 334. 335. Hungary becomes Christian 94. m. 254 b. 269. 270. Hungary is reformed S. 353. I James the VI. Kâ—ng of Scotland his Declaration concerning the Religion S. 482. m. his Letters unto Queen Elizabeth in favour of the imprisoned Anti-Episcopal Ministers S 485 Janus Monluc Bishop of Valentia his Oration at Fountainbleau for a reformation S. 134. James Gibson a Minister was deposed for his speeches against the King 475 476 478. JESUS CHRIST wrought no miracles before his baptism 213. m. He diâ—d for them that shall be saved 37. m. 162. m. 176. e. 180. m. 192 m. the Beleevers before his incarnâ—tion were saved by him 97. b. 372 e the reasonableness of his incarnation and sufferings 297. 302. The issue of the expedition unto Jerusalem 434 e The Order of the Jesuites began their Tenets S. 324. Jerom of â—râ—gue is commended 569 he is summoned to Constance 565. he recants 568. m. be revokes his recanâ—ation and suffered couragiously 569. The contention between the Greek Emperours and the Bishops of Rome for Images 68. e 69 e Images should not be worshipped 40 42 105. e. 113. m. 130. b m. 131 m. 132 b. 183. m. 277. e. 330. m 500. b 505. b Indifferent things must not be Universal but used according to expediency 25. e. 336 e. S. 92 b The Indices Expurgatorii condem and wrest books 182. m. 263. b 297 m 549 m. S. 18. m. 19. e. 23. m Indulgences depend upon Purgatory 32 b. 418 m. their original and progress 58 290 e. they were preclaimed to Souldâ—ers 251 252. they are the cause of sin 462. b. 492. b they are condemned 550 m. 552. m S. 3. e. 6. S. 19. e The pride and blasphemy of Pope Innocentius the III 385. There is but one Interâ—â—ssor 97 e. 131 b. 223. e 331. e. Intercession of Saints is but â— fable 69 e John King of Englaâ—d is tosâ—ed by the Pope and forced to give up his Crown unto the Legate and as a Vassal receives it again 440. seqq John Cisca or Zisca the victorious Bohemian 520. John an English Cardinal his admonition to Pope Innocentius 446 b John Cumâ—n'â— falshood against Robert Bruce 493. John Hunniades Prince of Transilvania 524. 525. John Huss his doctrine 530. he is forbidden in the Pope's name and appeals unto the Pope being better advised 530. e. then two other Preachers taught It is an error to withhold the cup from the people 331. b John sends to Rome and could not be heard but was excommunicated 531. m. the Bohemians then call the Pope the Antichrist and were divided into parâ—ies 53â— e. John is sâ—mmoned unto Co stance and prepares himself with testimonies and instruments of protestation then takes his journey 532. before he was heard particularly he was imprisoned and being sick in prison the Councel gives order to proceed against him nor will grant him the liberty of a Proctor 533. they proceed against him and when he is recovered they will not grant him access 534 they give him access but will not hear him speak 535. they let him speak but will not argue and urge him to recant he proâ—esses to recant iâ— they will convince him of error 336. he is degraded 537. and burnt 538. his Vision of Reformaâ—ion 539. the articles laid unto his charge 566. John Knox is accused by Queen Mary and his answers S. 226 235. he is accused the third time before the Privy-Council S. 238 239. his Letter unto the National Assembly S. 370. his exhortations and other words before his death 377. John Bishop of Sarisbury his judgement of the Roman Church and Pope 380. John Semeca his Glossa was variously censured by the Popes 437. 438. John de Wesalâ—a his articles and examination 546. Ireland is made subject unto England 377. e The first Jubilee at Rome 397. m. it is reduced to the 50. year and the Rites of it 457. m. it is appointed to be every 25 year 506 b. some will have it every 33. year 460 e. and then it was in the 17. year 462. Some sparks of truth in Italy S. 153 154. K A good advice unto a King 204. S. 170 171. None may judge a King S. 167. Legislative power belongs unto the King within his own Realm and not unto the Pope 225. The power of Kings in Church affairs S. 290. e. 330. m In what sense a King is Supream Judge in all causes S 239. How Kings may rule well 502.
Pelagianism 498. it is renewed in Spain 89. Perseverance is God's promise and gift 98. b. 132. m. 175. m 294 b. 299 e Persecution was staied in France S. 133. e. 135. m. e. 136. m Peter's Keys belong unto three Seats 14. Peter's Primacy was deniâ—d 221. m. 456. e. 474. m. 483 484 503 Peter was never at Rome 471. m. 496. e Peter pence 99. m. 247. m Peter was put in the place of Christ 80. m Peter Lombard Master of Sentences 367. Peter Abailard's Heresies 361 362. Perjury allowed by the Pope is punished by Christ 511 m Philip King of France his Letter unto the Cardinals 434. Pilgrimages 45 47 547. b Errors in Philosophy S. 439. Plots of Papists in Scotland S. 479 Poland becomes Tributary unto the Pope and became Christian 128 m. 224 270 e. they receive some Reformation S. 155. the Reformed there are troubled and their agreement among themselves S. 319. Pomer becomes Christian 374. The Pope The Pope was subject unto the Emperour 11. m. 119. â— a Pope is condemned of heresie 16. e the Roman Clergy inhibit a Pope to say Mass 18. the first kissing of the Pope's foot 8. e. he beginneth to use the words Jubemus Mandamus 15. m. the Pope was called the Vicar of blessed Peter 73. e. of all the Roman Bishops Zacharias was the first Civil Prince 74. e. in Stephen the II. his power waxeth 75 77. Paul the first professeth to reign 78. m. the Pope is opposed by the Synods of Carthage and convicted of forgery 84. the Pope was not acknowledged by many Nations 85. he had not power to give Kingdoms 86. he is opposed by many 89. a Pope is arraigned 118. b. they change their name 196. Popes are opposed 106. e. 107. b. e. 119. m 124 125 127. e. 128. b. 235. e. 238. e. 155 156 230 231 294 c. the first Warrior of the Popes 119. a cross of gold is carried before him 120 b. the first Pope who called the Emperor Son 122. e. the Pope acknowledgeth distinction between Civil and Priestly power 122 123. the Pope's arrogancy in commanding Kings 125. he climbs higher 126 127. the Pope's name is joined with the Emperor's name 127. e a contest which two should be first 310. a Pope was summoned by a Synod and deposed 199. the Mysteries of the Church proceed from the Pope 201. b. 334. e. 497 m. Popes against Popes 201. e. 203. m. 249. b. 251. m. 317 b. 319. b. m. 326. e. 456. m. three Popes at once 243 507. the Popes have forsaken the steps of Peter and were Monsters 229. m. the Pope had the civil power from the Emperor 209. b. he excommunicates the Emperor 235. and forceth him to submit 237. twenty eight Popes were Sorcerers 242. m. A Pope is opposed by a Bishop to his face 245 m The Pope sets his foot on the Emperor's neck 312. he beginneth to date Writs from the year of his Papacy 316. b. the Pope is called a Wolf 155. m. 464. b. the Beast having the face of a Lamb and speaking like a Dragon 357. m the Prince of Babylon 447 b. 478. m the Whore of Babylon 473 m. an Idol and a Serpent 473. e. Nimrod and Cambyses 477. e. the Vicar of Satan 478. m. a successor of Simon Magus 462. e a murtherer of souls .... and worse then Lucifer 497. e. the adversary of Christ 499. e. a rich Merchant 500. e. the Beast like the Lamb 505. m. Schâ—lmatick and Heretick 507. e. a disturber of the Church a perjured wretch 521. exalted by men above God 529. b. he draws all the Church into damnation 529. e. Antichrist 316. e. 329. m. 332. b. 333. b. 426. m. 448. b. 465. b. 475. m. 479. e. 48â— b. 496. e. 500. m. 504. e. 505. b. 528. m. 551. m. 557. e. 556. m The Pope is more opposed by Bishops 155. m. 357. e. by the Senate of Paris 427. e. by Everhard 431. by the Diet at Wirtzburg 436. by the King of England 457. m. by Germany 463 464. by a Synod in Rome 465. b. 500. e. 501. b. by a Parliament at Paris 528 m. 548 e by a Synod S. 2. by the University of Paris S. 24. the Germans renounce the Pope 544. m The Pope's blasphemy 541. e. 549. e. S. 4. m. is called God 489. b. his perjury S. 3. m. he denieth the immortality of the soul S. 4. m. S. 34. e. one Pope believed not that there is a God S. 17. m. a Pope is taken prisoner by Souldiers without a Commander S. 40. b. the Pope's dispensations were the cause of much sin 389. e Pope Boniface the VIII was the first that bore two swords 346. e he calleth himself Caesar 397. b. he is said to usurp God-head 401. b. the Turk upbraideth him that he acknowledgeth not Christ 403. m. a Pope covenanteth with the Turk against Christians 507. m. the ignorance of some Popes 461. m. 515 b. he undoeth Christ's Law and Gospel by his Decretals 500. m. the Kings of Arragon and England refuse to have the Pope within their Realms 449. the Popes command the Angels 455. b. 458. b. 548. e. 549. A crafty and wicked Policy to tie the Princes unto the Popes S. 174. e. they permit Sodomy 516 m A Pope recalleth Mathias King of Hungary prevailing against the Turks to fight against the Bohemians 546. m. a comparison of the power of Popes and Kings 542 543. of the election of Popes See election Spain once renounced the Pope S. 93. b A conference at Possiac S 144 150. Pragmatica Sanctio 548. e. the King would annul it but the Clergy would not 549. b Predestination 101. b. 132. m. 179. e. 191 192 331. m. 369. m The Articles of the Carisiac Synod concerning Predestination are censured by the Church of Lions 158. and condemned at Valentia 192. e. Prayer for the dead how it began 32 36. it was commanded 121. e Prayer unto the dead 36 40. The Lord's Prayer is commanded to be used 63. m Publick Prayers were not prescribed 135 136. Canons for admission of Priests 63 e A disputation of the Greeks and Latines concerning Primacy 363. Princes should resist the usurpation of Popes 474. e. 480. m. 482. b. 548. m. and they should resume their own gifts from the Pope 479. m. 549. m. 557. b. Printin was invented and the use of it 527. Processions S. 291. m Promises of Princes are not to be urged 195. e. 204. b Promises should not be kept unto Hereticks say the Romanists 204. b. 568. m. The beginning of the word Protestants S. 96. m. liberty is granted unto them conditionally by the Imperial Diet S. 101 115. their consociation S. 102. m. 103. m. more absolutely S. 53. e. and confirmed 284. The Pruteni became Christians 224 374. m Purgatory 29 32 240. e. 242. m. 273. e. 500. m Q The Queer or Chorus 141. m R Rabanus Maurus his doctrines 132 135. Reconciliation was sought between Papists and Protestants in
John the arch-chanter of Saint Peters in Rome into Novations England to compose the difference betwixt Honorius and Wilfrid the two Arch-Bishops and withall to deliver them the Acts of Pope Martin the I. and to teach them to sing the Liturgy according to the custom of Rome Beda lib. 4. cap. 18. Upon this occasion Sir Henry Spelman sheweth out of an old Manuscript a Catalogue of twelve or thirteen Liturgies that were then used and others have other forms that he hath not Behold Novations are multiplied 7. Benedictus Biscopius a Noble-man of England was famous for his journey to Rome in the service of the Church and for bringing many books into the Monasteries of Tinmouth and Wirmouth The first glass in this Island is said to be his gift 8. Here it is to be marked what Beda in hist lib. 3. cap. 26. relateth of the Custome of those times manners in this time In these daies saith he they never came into a Church but only for hearing the word and prayer no word of the Mass the King would come with five or six and he stayed till the prayer was ended All the care of these Doctours was to serve God and not the world to feed souls and not their own bodies wherefore in these daies a religious habit was much reverenced so that wheresoever a Clark or Monk did come he was accepted as a servant of God and if he were seen journeying they were glad to be signed with his hand or blessed with his mouth and they gave good heed unto the words of his exhortation and on the Lord's day they came in flocks unto the Church or Monasteries not to refresh their bodies not to hear Masses but to hear the word and if any Priest entred into a Village incontinently all the people would assemble being desirous to hear the word of life for neither did the Priests go into Villages upon any other occasion except to preach or visit the sick or in a word to feed souls These Clarks did so abhor the filthy pest of Covetousness that they would not accept any lands or possessions for building Monasteries unless they had been compelled with secular power Out of this Io. Bale Cent. 14. appr 21. hath marked that whereas Beda was wont before this time to call the Preachers Presbyters now he calleth them Priests when they had but lately received shaven crowns as the mark of the Beast At that time also saith he the Clergy and Monks in England had liberty to marry he nameth some and then saith and others without number CHAP. V. Of COUNCELS 1. OF all the Councels in this Century excepting these at Rome it is Synodes were assembled by Kings said generally that they were called by the authority of Princes within their Dominions as is plain out of the first words of each of them almost but never any syllable to the contrary where it is read By command or at the calling of the King or The King commanding Of the General Councel at Constantinople in this point is spoken before Concerning France we see in Gregory the I. lib. 9. Ep. 52 53 54. the Bishop calleth not a Councel but beseecheth the King to call one his words are Iterata vos pro vestra magna mercede aahortatione pulsamus ut congregati Synodum jubeatis In England a Synod An. 694. beginneth thus Withred the glorious King of Kent with the reverend Arch Bishop Brithwald hath commanded the Synod to be assembled in the place called Bacancelot the most gracious King of Kent Withred preceding Nota in the same Synod and the same reverend Primate of Britan and also Tobias Bishop of Rochester with Abbots Abbotesses Presbyters Deacons Dukes and Counts together considering of the affairs of the Churches of God in England c. Sir Henry Spelman in Concil constitut pag. 191. This is to be marked against the Papists who hold now that a Synod cannot be convened but by the authority of the Pope Bellarm. de conc lib. 1. cap. 12. 2. About the year 610. was the second Councel at Bracara or Braga in Synod at Bracara Portugal 1. Out of the Greek Councels many Acts were read and ratified Ca. 2. If any Bishop exercize not his calling in the Church committed unto him he ought to be excommunicated and if afterwards through compulsion he will obey let the Synod use their discretion concerning him Ca. 19. A Bishop being called unto a Synod should not contemn but go and if he can he should teach things profitable to the good of the Church and of others or he should hear if he be ignorant but if he will not go he should be guilty of censure by the Synod Ca. 45. It shall not be lawfull to read or sing from the Pulpit but to them who are approved by the Church Ca. 84. If any man enter into a Church and hear the word and then withdraw himself from the Sacrament let him be excommunicated till he shew the fruits of repentance 3. The Authour of Catalog test verit she weth out of Aventi Annal. lib. 3. Synod in Bojaria that under Lotharius was a Synod in Bojaria against the new ceremonies of Columban and Gallus but he declareth not what they were But we have seen that these two were Scots and did not agree with Augustine nor Lawrence and did oppose their Ceremonies 4. An. 618. Was the IV. Councel called the Universal at Toledo of The IV. Synod at Toledo 70. Bishops Ca. 2. It pleaseth all the Priests who embrace the unity of the Catholick faith that from henceforth we have no variety nor contrariety of rites in the Church lest any difference amongst us seem unto strangers and carnal men to savour of errout and give occasion of scandal to any therefore let one order of praying and singing be kept thorough all Spain and Galicia and no more diversity because we are in one faith and one Kingdom although the old Canons heretofore ordained each Province to keep their own tites Ca. 6. Some Parishes are noted who have no preaching on the Friday before Easter now it is decreed to preach of Christ's pashon that day that people may be the better prepared to receive the Sacrament of Christ's Body and Blood on the Feast of the resurrection Ca. 7. Because the Universal Church passeth that whole day in sorrow and abstinence for the Lord's passion whosoever on that day except little ones and old or sick persons should interrupt the Fast untill the Church service be done let him be debarred from the joy of Easter and not be admitted to the Sacrament of the Lord's Body and Blood Ca. 9. Because some Priests in Spain do omit to say the Lord's prayer except on Sunday in publick service therefore it is decreed that every day both in publick and private worship none of the Clergy omit the Lords prayer under pain of Deposition seeing Christ hath prescribed this saying When ye pray say Our Father and
should be used in all Churches and Chappels But many did expound that sign the contrary way and would not receive it till Charls did command all Bishops and Priests to use it thorow his Dominions he caused the Mass of Ambrose to be burned and threw many Priests into prison who refused to accept the new Mass The Church of Millain would not change Walafrid Strabo who lived about the year 900. testifieth in his book de Exordiis rer cap. 25. that in his time the Roman Mass was not universally in all Churches but almost saith he in all the Churches of the Latines and no Benedictine Monk did read it In the sixth tom of Biblioth Patr. de la Bigne are many books of several Authours explaining at that time the signification of the Ceremonies injoined in that Mass Their Dedicatory Epistles and Prefaces shew that they were put upon that work by the authority of the King and some time-serving Bishops and the great number of those books is an evident proof of great opposition against that Mass and the rites thereof although the books of the Adversaries have been kept down by the prevailing party Hereunto serveth what Antoninus de Voltelina a Dominican said in the Councel at Trent as is written hist lib. 6. It is clear by Histories that of old every Church had their own Rituals of the Mass brought in day by day rather of custom than by judgement or constitution and that the lesser Churches did follow their Metropolitan or their neighbour greater Churches but the rite of the Roman Church was received in many Provinces for gatifiing the Pope and nevertheless there be yet many Churches whose rites differ very much from the Roman Even in Italy remaineth the rite of Millain differing from the other in the principal parts thereof and that the same Roman hath suffered many changes is clear unto any who readeth the old book called Ordo Romanus Neither in ancient time only but within these few ages certainly before 300. years the rites of Rome were not the same which the Priests observe now in the City of Rome but which the Order of the Dominicans do retain Moreover said he the Vestments Vessels and other Ornaments both of the Ministers and of the Altars which are now in use are so new and transchanged as is easie to be observed by looking on the Books and Pictures that if the old things were brought into the World again none would know them Wherefore if the Fathers will bind themselves to approve the only rites of the Roman Church they cannot want reproof as by prejudice condemning antiquity and the rites of all other Churches and so expose themselves unto the sinistrous interpretations of men wherefore it were better to set upon those things which concern the essence of the Mass without any mention of the rites And in declaring the differences betwixt then-present custom of the Romans and that which was called Ordo Romanus he nameth especially that in this the Communion was given under both the species unto the people Some were offended at his freedom of speech and the Bishop of Quinquecclesiensis did openly profess that the Frier had spoken truly neither could any who loveth truth be offended with him Hence it appeareth clearly that the Church of Rome hath been subject to novations from time to time and the Missal now is not the old book of Pope Gregory the I. More of the Mass followeth in the next Century 10. In the sixth tom of the fore-named Biblioth Patr. is a remarkable piece Amularius Fortunatus of Amalarius Fortunatus Trithemius calleth him Hamularius a very learned man in the Latine and Greek languages a Monk of Luxovia In the Preface he sheweth that he had written another book of Divine Service and thereafter he went to Rome to enquire of the reasons of the rites different there from other Churches and so he did write four other books wherein he describeth what he had heard and what he thought himself on the contrary yet in a mild and moderate way whether for fear to offend or in hope to prevail with fair information it is uncertain He saith In all that I write I hang on the judgement of godly men and holy fathers and withall I say what I think What things are done in the celebration of the Mass are done in the Sacrament of the Lord's Passion as he commanded saying How oft ye do this do it in remembrance of me Therefore the Priest in offering Bread and Wine and Water in the Sacrament representeth Christ the Bread and Wine in the Sacrament do represent his Body and Blood Sacraments should have a similitude of those things whereof they are a Sacrament wherefore let the Priest be like unto Christ so the offering of the Priest upon the Altar is like unto that of Christ on the Cross that which is offered in resemblance of Christ the Priest commendeth it unto God the Father Let the judicious hearer consider for whom are the prayers that the Priest saith after the Communion and he shall find that they sound for them who are refreshed with the heavenly bread No prayer for the dead Lib. 3. in prof It is sufficient that the Bishop or Priest do only bless the Bread and Wine whereby people may be refreshed as in ancient times it was done by the Apostles Lib. 1. Cap. 14. he saith No creature do I by reverencing adore but God all substance which is not God is a creature and a creature is not God the Cross of Christ may be set before me but in my mind I hold Christ as hanging on it The very words of the prayer declare whom we adore we say We adore thy Cross O Lord and we commend and glorifie thy holy resurrection Here are no words of praying but of shewing the adorable Cross and the commendable resurrection of our Lord. And in another place we say God who by the precious blood of thy only begotten Son our Lord Jesus Christ hast been pleased to redeem us grant graciously that who come to adore the life-giving Cross may be freed from the bonds of their sins to whom I pray him I adore I am cast down in body before the Cross but in my soul before God I reverence the Cross by which I was redeemed but I pray unto him who hath redeemed me Then he hath a story of Oswald King of England whom he calleth faithfull and most Christian how he being in danger of his enemies caused a Cross to be set up on a Tree that came first unto his hand in the Field and said unto his Army Let us all bow our knees and all pray together unto the Almighty living and true God that he of his mercy would defend us from our proud and fierce enemy for he knoweth that we have undertaken Wars for the safety of our Nation They all did as he commanded and in the dawning they obtained Victory according to their faith Here Amular gathereth no conclusion
and so they adore glorifie and praise the hosty as the only living and true God Now who hath made this change and when particularly it was changed I think it can as hardly be pointed as who did sow the Tares amongst the Wheat but every one may see that an abhominable change is made there Raban knew not this rubrick and adoration nor Io. Beleth neither is any mention of it in any of the forms of Mass recorded by Cassander CHAP. IV. Of BRITAIN 1. IN the Year of our Lord 824. the Danes were Lords of Northumberland and raised wars against Edmund King of England they took him and because he would not deny Christ they tied him unto a Tree and shot at him till he died then they cut off his head and cast it among the bushes His own Subjects did bury him both head and body at Halesdon which from thence was called Edmunds burrow 2. In the Synod held at Celicyth in England about the year 816 the fourth Canon is Let no Scot be permitted to administer Divine Service within any of our Diocies because as no Bishop nor Presbyter should meddle with another Diocy without consent far less should any people receive any Service from them of another Nation which give no honour unto Metropolitans nor other Bishops Sir Hen. Spelman in Concil Hence it is clear by the testimony of that Synod that at that time Scotland did not acknowledge Bishops Of this more hereafter in Cent. XI 3. In the year 832. Hungus King of Peichts died and left his son Dorstorlorg to be his Successour and he was killed by his brother Egan Egan did think to establish himself in the Kingdom by distributing his Fathers treasure amongst the Nobles and by marrying his brothers wife Brenna lest she thinking her self degraded would excite her father the King of Merchis against him Nevertheless she murthered him in revenge of the murther of her husband Then Dongal King of Scots sent unto the Peichts and craved their Crown unto Alpin son of Achajus and the sister-son of Hungus and so the nearest heir They returned answer No Prince of another blood might by their Laws reign over them and they were accustomed to transfer the Crown from one house to another as they had judged expedient and for the present they had chosen Feredeth their King neither by their Laws could they deprive him during his life Dongal sent a second message with certification that if they did refuse to do justly unto the only heir he would invade them by Battel The Peichts sent some armed men to inhibit the Messengers from coming nearer under pain of death Wherefore the Ambassadours did presently denounce Wars in the name of King Dongal and Alpine Boeth lib. 10. cap. 7. Then King Feredeth took unto his proper use all the riches and jewels which others had given unto the Churches and he bereft Church-men of all the Tithes and their possessions and he gave their lands unto his domesticks the Nobles condescending and esteeming all things to be but as fallen into an enemies hand which had been given unto the Church In the mean time Dongal levieth an Army and by the way he died in the water Spey by force of the stream Then Alpine was crowned King of Scots and led forward the Army at Restennet he slue Feredeth with many of his Nobles Bruda then was King of Peichts but injoied not the Kingdom many moneths his son Feredeth had as bad success Then the Scots were careless as if the Peichts could make no more resistance But another Brudus amasseth all their forces to fight not so much for lands and liberty as for life and children In Anguise they had the victory and Alpine was taken and brought with his hands bound unto the next village where he was beheaded in the fourth year of his Reign and his head was fixed on a pole upon the Walls of Camelon in token of their Victory Then Brudus conceived it easie to root the Scots out of the Island and to this end he levied an Army but in the field variance fell amongst them so that Brudus was constrained to dismiss them Within three moneths he died and his brother Drusken succeeded At this time some young Gentlemen pretending themselves to be Merchants came into Camelon and brought away Alpine's head unto his son Kenneth He was desirous to revenge his fathers death and to recover his own right but the Nobility said It was more expedient to delay without war or peace because the wisest and valiantest were slain At last they were perswaded to take Arms and when the Armies came near they joined without the command of their Leaders and fought cruelly In the end the Peichts sought peace and the Scots would not hear of it wherefore Drusken gathered all his strength and in Fife was utterly overthrown many Peichts were slain none of them almost remained in their land some did escape into Northumberland and some into Denmark The Scots from thenceforth possessed all the land on the North of Adrian's wall and Edinburgh became the Headburgh of Scotland Boeth saith They who did take the Tithes from the Church had neither Tithes nor Land within less space then ten years for this was An. 839. At that time the Bishops seat of the Peichts was translated from Abernethy by Earn unto Saint Andrews and that was called the Bishop-seat of the Scots for before that time Scotland had no Bishop and Ministers were chosen by the suffrages of the people after the manner of Asia saith Io. Bale in Catal. Illustr cent 14. cap. 6. And Iohn Mayr in Hist lib. 2. cap. 2. saith The Scots were instructed in the faith by Priests and Monks without Bishops Boeth lib. 6. cap. 5. speaking of the Emperour Decius saith In this time the Scots were very profound in Theology and Holy Writ by the doctrine of certain Monks which in those daies were called Culdei that is the honourers of God for then all Priests that honoured God were called Culdei Here it is clear that I. Mayr and Boeth do speak after the manner of their own times of Monks and Priests and they use both these terms and in ancient times the only term was Culdei for the Teachers of the word but more of this when we come to the erection of Bishops 4. Constantine the son of Kenneth convened his Nobles at Scone about the year 862 ordained that Church-men should attend Divine Service diligently and abstain from all civil affairs they should live content with the Patrimony of their Churches they should preach the Word of God unto their people and live as they teach they should be free from all charges of Wars they should not feed Horse nor Hounds for pleasure they should bear no weapons nor judge in civil actions if they do they should pay for the first fault a sum of money and for the second they should be degraded He made also other Laws for bringing the people unto their old frugality and
industry Here Laws are Enacted for Church-men without Pope or Bishop In this King's time came the Danes with the Peichts into Scotland under two Generals Hubba and Humber they were discomfited in Fife but Constantine was slain King Gregory chased the Peichts which were remaining into Northumberland where he fought so happily with the Danes and Peichts that they were all almost slain by Gregory on the one side and by Alfred King of England on the other and Northumberland was possessed by the Scots granting liberty unto the Saxons to go or abide Because the Britons had aided the Peichts Gregory took from them Cumber and Westmerland and slue their Prince Constantine His brother Herbert considering the hostility of the Scots and Danes chose to make peace with the Scots So Alfred drew up a general peace of all the Christians in Britain against the Danes as a common enemy and it was agreed that Gregory for his valiantness should perpetually injoy Northumberland This Gregory by Act of Parliament at For far did confirm all the priviledges of the Church and ordained that Church-men should not be drawn before Civil Judges but only before their ordinary he granted unto them to make Laws and Constitutions for the good of the Christian faith to discuss all debates concerning Oblations Tithes and Legacies or Testaments to accurse all Rebels and that all persons which were excommunicated should not be heard in Civil Courts Boeth Histor lib. 10. cap. 19. Some Irish men had spoiled Galloway and returned privily therefore Gregory went with all hast into Ireland he fought two Battels against two Governours and vanquished them Dublin was rendred unto him he visited the young King Duncan and protested that he came not for greediness of their Land but to redress the wrong With consent of the people he took upon him the name of Tutor of the King and committed him unto the trustiest of the Nobles permitting them to use their own Laws and requiring only of them that without his seal they would admit no English nor Britan nor Dane amongst them for assurance he took with him 60 men in pledge This Gregory was called the Great and died An. 892. Buchan Histor Scot. 5. The fore-named Alfred was the first King of England who had unction from Rome He divided his movables into two equal portions the one he appointed for uses secular and divided it into three parts one for his family another for building of new works wherein he had great delight and the third he reserved for strangers The other half he dedicated unto uses Ecclesiastical and divided it into four portions one for relief of the poor another to Monasteries the third to the Schools in Oxford where he had erected a School for Grammar another for Philosophy and a third for Divinity whereas before they had neither Grammar nor Sciences because Pope Gregory the I. gave in command that Britain should have no Schools for fear of Heresies but only Monasteries Bale And the fourth part he sent for the relief of distressed Churches without his Realm Sir Hen. Spelman in Concil pag. 176. sheweth that he bewailed the ignorance of the Clergy in his time that few on the South-side of Humber knew the Liturgy in English or could translate an Epistle into the vulgar language yea when he came first to the Throne he found not one on the South-side of Thames Note here they did use the Liturgy in Latine because they had received it so from Rome and because the people in former times did understand it but when the people understood it not the King would have it rather in the vulgar Alfred died An. 901. 6. John Scot who was surnamed Aerigena or born in Aire for distinction from a former born at Melrose and another in the XIII Century born in Dunce otherwise called Subtilis was famous for his pregnant judgement wondrous eloquence and in those daies rare knowledge of the Greek Chaldean and Arabian languages He went to Athens and studied there some years He returned into France and was much respected by Charls the Bald at whose command he translated the Books of Dionysius De Hierarchia into Latine Anastasius Bibliothecary of the Vatican in the Preface before that Translation writeth unto the same King It is wonderfull how that barbarous man which was born at the end of the World and might have been thought to be as far distant in language as he was in conversation from men could understand such things and turn them into another language I mean saith he John Scot whom I have heard to have been a very holy man It is no marvel that he call him barbarous because the Scots before that time and some hundred years thereafter did never acknowledge the See of Rome This John did write a book De Corpore Sanguine Domini against the opinion of carnal presence which was condemned at the Synod of Vercelles as followeth Bellarmin de Eucharist lib. 1. cap. 1. saith This man was the first who writ doubtingly of this matter It is the fault of the Romanists that his book is not extant but since it was not condemned by the Church for the space of 200 years and none of his time spoke against that book he wanted no reason in it He writ a book of 19 Chapters De unica Praedestinatione more curious then sound which was answered by Florus of Lions as is before He writ also a book with a Greek Title 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the distinction of natures Some write In it is the resolution of many profitable questions but so that he followeth the greeks more then the Latines and for this the Pope did persecute him he fled into England and was in account with Alfred and was his Counsellour and Teacher of his children afterwards he retired to the Abbey at Malmsbury where his Disciples murthered him with their pen-knives being inticed thereunto by the Monks because he did speak against the carnal presence as saith Zepper de calumnia haeres Berengar and was accounted a Martyr as is recorded by Guiliel Malmsbu de gest reg Angl. lib. 2. cap. 4. CHAP. V. Of COUNCELS 1. MAny Synods were assembled in the beginning of this Century and all ex jussu Imperatoris as is express in the beginning of them particularly In the year 813 Charls the Great assembled four Councels one of 30 Bishops and 25 Abbots at Mentz In Ca. 4. it was ordained That Baptism should be solemnly administred at Easter and Pentecost but in case of necessity they might baptize at any time Ca. 5. Seeing we have one God and Father in Heaven and one mother the Church one faith and one baptism therefore we should live in one peace and concord if we desire to come into that one and true inheritance in the Kingdom of Heaven for God is not the Authour of confusion but of peace and he saith Blessed are the peaceable Ca. 6. an Act is That fatherless children should not be dis-inherited
Zona This heresie spread into Bulgaria as afterwards they were called Bulgari Slavonia Lombardie and France nor could it be restrained by Decrees of Popes nor power of Arms saith Sylvius in Europ c. 16. The Emperor Henry caused to be hanged a number of them ann 1062. and some of them were burnt in sundry places Their errors were They condemned marriage and eating of flesh they dispise the Old Testament and some parts of the New they held that there were two Creators one good Creator of things invisible and another ill of visible things they deny baptism and the resurrection from death Vsser de Ecles statu c. 8. ex Rad. Arden Homil. 8. post Trinit They were divided into divers Sects different in some other opinions and they had their own Bishops 15. All this time since the last mention of the Turks and Saracens the Of the Turks Turks as is said lived under the Saracens subject unto them and their Religion and living by pasturage without any Ruler of their own Nation In this age they became Princes of Babylon and Persia and within a short space they were Lords of all Asia unto Pontus and the Euxine Sea which is called Turcomannia untill this day When the Saracens were divided among themselves especially the Sultan of Persia Hircania or Sogdiana and Media fell at variance with the Calipha of Babylon he sent for the Turks by whose hand he prevailed and when he refused to pay them they robbed him of his Kingdom and were advanced more and more in both the Armenios Cappadocia Bithymia c. In the year 1009. the Turks conquered Jerusalem from the Saracens not long thereafter the Saracens of Egypt were Masters of it again and kept it till the coming of Godifrid About the year 1028. the Calipha of Egypt spoiled the Church of Jerusalem and after twenty years the Emperor of Constantinople made a league with Deber Calipha and by his permission he built the Church again ann 1051. The Turks compel the Calipha of Babylon to create their Prince Tangrolipex Zadok King of Asia Then they made a league with the Calipha of Egypt and reigned peaceably forty and six years At that time Peter an Eremite who was wont to say his Pater Noster by a role of Beads and from whom the Romans have their Gades Pol. Vergil de inven rer li. 5. c. 9. came The first Gades into Rome and reports the miseries of Christians under the Infidels Whereupon the Popes dealt with the Princes to go unto their aid And Pope Urban II. perswaded many Princes at Claremont to recover the Holy The Holy Wars Land as they called it out of the power of Turks and Saracens The Princes took the sign of the Cross for their cognisance and several Nations did vary the colour or situation or some circumstance of that badge to the end the Soldiers might know their own Prince when they had occasion to go into these wars and hence are so many sundry sorts of Crosses in Europe In the first interprise Godifrid Duke of Bullion Prince of Lorain was their General he sold his Dutchy unto the Bishop of Leodium that he might amass the more money with him were his two Brothers Baldwin and Eustachius Bohemund Duke of Apulia Raymond Earl of Tolouse Robert Earl of Flanders Robert Duke of Normandy and Son to William the Conqueror Hugh Brother of Philip King of France c. Two Armies went before Godifrid one under the conduct of Peter the Eremite and the other was commanded by Gotteschalk a Presbyter they were both spoiled for their plundering some in Hungaria and some in Bulgaria and some arriving into Bethynia went abroad without order and were killed by Solyman ann 1096. The Princes went by Sea from Venice and when they did meet with the remnants of the former Companies they were mustered about six hundered thousand of foot and one hundred thousand horse They did first assault Nicomedia and were repulsed by strong fortifications of the City and for want of victuals and the Turks and Saracens joyned against the Christians Alexius Emperor of the Greeks sent aid unto the Christians and then the Turks were forced to yield up Nice ann 1097. After that was an open fight wherein forty thousand Infidels were slain and the Christians with small loss took Iconium the head City of Lycaonia then they gained Heraclea and Tursus appointing the Government of these Cities unto Baldwin who thereafter subdued Antiochia Edessa Cilicia and Comagena c. After all this Ierusalem was taken on the thirty ninth day of the siege and Robert Duke of Normandy was chosen King of all the Conquest and Jerusalem was appointed the chief City of the Kingdom but Robert hearing that his Brother William King of England was dead would not accept it Then Godifrid was proclamed first King of Jerusalem ann 1099. This expedition was begun with a good intention that the Land might be purged from Idolatry and Christians might be freed from grievous tharldom but it was continued by the craft of Popes for enlarging their Dominion abroad and for weakening the Empire and the hinderers of their usurpation that themselves might promove their power with the more facility at home and often that they might gather great sums of money under this plausible pretext as follows very plainly and especially after the 1200. year At the first some did smell the vanity of the Expedition for Anselm of whom in the next Chapter writing unto one William intending thither said I admonish advise pray beseech and command thee as one whom I love that thou leave off thy going to Jerusalem which is not now The vision of peace but of tribulation and leave these treasures of Constantinople and Babylon unto the robbery of bloody hands and think upon heavenly Jerusalem and walk in the way unto it which truly is the vision of peace Lib. 2. Epist 19. Out of these few words appears what was his judgement and also what was the intention of many in that voyage 16. By degrees were the Legati à latere brought in Authority among the Legati à latere Nations and they did enlarge the Popes Phylacteries At first because Rome was the chief City of the Empire from thence as from a Seminary were Preachers sent to sundry Nations to preach and plant the Gospel or to confute Heresies thereafter to provide vacant Benefices and to supply the Bishop of Rome his absence in Synods in all which they did no other thing but as other Bishops might have done and also did But when the Bishops of Rome were made Patriarchs and became ambitious these Legates did the same offices at some times but therewith they began craftily to enjoyn unto Arch-Bishops and Metropolitans to execute some things which by the Word of God they were commanded to do and they would give them power within their own Diocies as if Bishops were Vicars of the Roman Patriarch or his Legate These Primates did gladly
embrace this shew of honor that for reverence of the Roman Church they might be the more respected in their own jurisdiction and sometimes the more easily advance themselves above their Competitors Sometimes the Popes sent Legates into other Diocies with such modesty that they had Authority to attempt nothing without concurrence of the Bishops or Synod of that Countrey Albeit these Legations were partly godly and at the worst were tolerable yet they were not potestativae or imperious but charitativae or exhortatory Nevertheless the Popes brought the Churches and Bishops into subjection by such means for afterwards they were sent onely for ambitious usurpation covetousness and worldly affairs The ordinary Legates at Picen Romandiola Bononia Ferraria Avenion and if there be any such others are Provincial Deputies Praetores or Vice-Roys The Nuntio's at the Court of the Emperor or of any King or Prince or State are Ambassadors or Spies for secular affairs The affairs of any Church that are gainful if they be of less account are reserved unto the judgement of the Nuntio yet not definitively but to be determined at Rome and things of more weight are reserved for the Court of Rome wholly In the mean time the power of Metropolitans and Bishops is neglected The ancient Bishops of Rome did severely enjoyn their Legates to acknowledge duly the inferior Bishops within their own jurisdiction but now they pass by the Metropolitans and draw all actions unto themselves and the Court of Rome Also their ambiton and avarice have so provoked some Nations that they will admit no Legate as Sicilie and France hath entrenched their office These particulars are more fully written by Spalatens de Rep. Eccles lib. 4. cap. 12. Of BRITANNY 1. AS I touched in the former Century England was oppressed by the Danes in England Danes so that Swan a Danish King did bear the Scepter of England and when he was a dying he left England to Harald Denmark to Canut and Nor way to Swan his three Sons Harald lived not long After him and the death of the unfortunate English King Agelred great contention was in England for the Crown some were for Edmond â—ronside the Son of Agelred and some for Canut After many bloody fights both parties agree to try the quarrel twixt them two onely in sight of both Armies they make the essay with swords and sharp stroakes in the end upon the motion of Canut they agree and kiss one another to the joy of both Armies ann 10. 6. and they covenant for parting the Land during their lives and they lived as brâ—thren Within a few years a Son of Edrik Duke of Mercia killed Edmond traitorously and brought his two Sons unto Canut and said God save our onely King Thereafter Canut reigned in England twenty years and all the Counsellors swear unto him By their advice he sent the two Sons of Edmond unto his Brother Swan King of Denmark willing him to put them out of the way He abhorring such a fact sent them to Solomon King of Hungarie where Edwin was married with the King's Daughter and left her soon a Widow and the other Brother Edward married Agatha the Daughter of the Emperor Henry III. It is written that Canut established Laws Ecclesiastical as well as Civil among which are these First All men should holily worship God onely throughout all ages they should most religiously hold fast the one rule of Christian Religion they should with due loyalty and obedience honor King Canut We further command that every one of each Order shall diligently and holily keep the Religion of his own Office and Function namely the Servants of God Bishops Abbots Monks Regulars and Nuns and square their life according to their prescribed rule Let them pray oft and much unto Christ both night and day for all Christian People And all the Ministers of God especially the Priests we entreat and command to obey God and keep dear chastity that they may escape God's wrath and hells fire seeing they know certainly it is not lawful for them to have fellowship with women for lust and who shall abstain from them let him have God's mercy and on earth the honor due unto a Thane Let every The beginning of Knâ—ght â—â—oa among Priests one pay his Tithes yearly Each one should prepare thrice a year at least to receive the Eucharist so that he may eat the same to wholesom remedies and not to damnation If any woman commit adultery to the open shame of the world let her nose and ears be cut off c. Spelman in Concil Canut died ann 1039. and his Son Hardiknut reigned four years and his Brother two years Then the Danes failed after they had been Kings of England twenty eight years and vexed it 255. years 2. After the death of Grim King of Scots Malcolm would not accept Troubles in Scotland the Crown until the Law which was made in his Father's time concerning Succession were confirmed with consent of the Parliament He was molested by the Danes and in token of his two victories two stones were set up in Anguise in two several places as yet bearing the name of their Captain Came. At that time Malcolm divided a great part of the patrimony of the Crown among his chief Captains so that from that time the Kings Revenues were small and therefore the Nobility gave unto the King the Wards and Marriages of their Sons if yong He which was so careful of Succession had no Sons Duncan King the Son of his eldest Daughter was killed by Macbeth his Cousen-German and Successor In a word while some strove for the ancient Liberty and others for the priviledge of Succession ten Kings were killed by their Successors until the year 1103. 3. When England was freed from the Danes they sent to Normandy Alteration in England inviting Edward the Confessor and Brother to King Edmund to come He fearing their inconstancy did refuse until they sent pledges to abide in Normandy and then was Crowned ann 1045. In his time was that Law made which concerneth the King's Oath at Coronation A King because he is the Lieutenant of the most High King was appointed to this end that he should regard and govern the earthly Kingdom and People of God and above all things his holy Church and defend her from wrongs and root out Malefactors from her yea scatter and destroy them which unless he do he cannot be justly called a King A King should fear God and above all things love him and establish his command throughout his Kingdom He should also keep nourish maintain and govern the holy Church of his Kingdom with all integrity and liberty according to the Constitutions of his Fathers and Predecessors and defend it against enemies so as God may be honored above all and ever had in minde He should establish good Laws and approved Customs and abolish evil and remove them all out of his Realm He should do right Judgement in
his Kingdom and execute Justice by the Counsel of his Nobles All these things should the King swear in his own Person before he be Crowned Mat. Parisien describes the manners of the Countrey at his coming thus The Nobles were given to gluttony and letchery they went not to Church in the Christian maner in the morning but onely had a Priest which made haste with the Mattens and Mass in their Chambers and they heard a little with their ears The Clergy were so ignorant that if any knew the Grammar he was admired by them All men were so given to carousing that both nights and days were spent in that exercise c. This King had no Children and sent for Edward the outlaw he came and died within a year at London leaving one Son Edgar and two Daughters Margaret and Christiana After Edward Harold Earl of Oxford was Crowned then William Duke of Normandy came into England with an Army pretending a right by covenant with King Edward and did so prevail ann 1067. that Harold was slain and he was called William the Conqueror Within a few years he made a great alteration in the Kingdom the most part of his Knights and Bishops were Normans and many English with Edgar fled into Scotland where King Malcolm had married Margaret Edgar's Sister and they incited Malcolm to invade England and he entered into the North part ann 1071. At last a peace was concluded upon condition that a Mark-Stone was set up in Stanmoor as the mark of both Kingdom with the portraict of both Kings on the sides of the Stone Ia. Vsser de Eccles statu c. 6. shews out of sundry Authors that when the Wars were twixt William and Harold William sought the Pope's advice and Harold dispised the Pope So Alexander II. then Pope sent unto William a Standart in good luck or hope of his victory and when William had obtained the victory he sent Harold's Standart unto Alexander Thereafter the Pope writes unto him thus Thy wisdom knows that the Kingdom of England since the Name of Christ was known there hath been under the power and defence of the Prince of the Apostles until some becoming members of that wicked head and following the pride of their father Satan have forsaken God's Covenant and turned away the English People from the way of truth for as thou knowest well while the English were faithful upon account of their pious devotion they gave a yearly Pension unto the Apostolical See of which a part was brought unto the Roman high Priest and a part unto the Church of S. Mary which is called The School of the English for the use of the Brethren c. King William confirmeth the gift and as it follows thereafter some pages until he was established Hildebrand was so affected toward him that he was evil reported by the Brethren grumbling that he had so affected and helped the committing of so many Homicides and that William was devoted unto the Apostolical See above all others of his condition But when the Pope was not content with the King's Liberality and sought an Oath of Loyalty William wrote unto him saying Religious Father Hubert thy Legate admonished me in your name that I should give Loyalty unto thee and thy Successors and that I should be more mindfull of the Money which my Ancestors were wont to send unto the Roman Church the one I have accepted and not the other Loyalty I would not give nor will I because neither have I promised it nor do I finde that my Ancestors have done it unto thy Ancestors While I was three years in France the Money was gathered carelesly but since my returning by the Divine mercy what is gathered is sent by thy foresaid Legate Pray for me and for the standing of our Kingdom c. Hildebrand was not pleased with this Letter and therefore in an Epistle unto Hubert he said Thou knowest very well what account I make of Money without Honor. And then speaking of King William he saith The Roman Church may lay many things unto his charge none of all the Kings even of the Heathenish have presumed to attempt against the Apostolique See what he hath not been ashamed to do to wit that any hath been so irreverent and shameless as to discharge his Bishops and Arch-Bishops from the Churches of the Apostles Therefore we will that thou in our name study to admonish him that as he would take it ill if his Subjects give him not due honor so he would not empair the honor of the holy Roman Church and by giving due thanks he may procure the favor of blessed Peter For we being mindefull of our former love toward him and following the meekness of the Apostle by God's help so far as we can have spared his fault hitherto but if he will not put an end unto this and others his faults that thou knowest let him surely know that he will grievously provoke the wrath of blessed Peter c. Among his other faults that were offensive unto Hildebrand William had imprisoned his own Brother Odo Bishop Baiocen without regard of his Episcopal Order as he writes unto the King saying One thing toucheth us near and by touching vexeth us and among the excellent monuments of thy Royal Vertues doth violently overcloud the joy of our friendly heart that in taking a Bishop thy own Brother not providing for thy honor as it became thee but preferring thy earthly wariness and reason unto God's Law thou hast not taken notice of Priestly dignity The honor of a Brother and Episcopal Dignity are no way to be matched in comparison if you will compare it to the glory of a King or to the Crown of Princes these are more inferior then if you would compare Lead unto Gold So Hildebrand And nevertheless Baronius assureth us that the King made no account of his Intercession nor Argument 4. Before this time were â—o Diocies or Bishopricks in Scotland and sure Alteration of the Church diâ—cipline â—n Scotland it is by Act of Parliament at Scone under Constantine the II. all Church-men were forbidden to meddle with secular business therefore at that time a Church-man could not be a Parliamentary Lord. But King Malcolm Cammore brought in new Titles of honor into the Civil Estate after the maner of other Nations and so he changed the Government of the Church and erected six Bishopricks At that time as all our Historians write many strangers from Hungary and England which both were tributary unto Rome and in great troubles came into this Land with Queen Margaret and by her and their information the King was perswaded unto such changes both in the Civil Estate and Church Here then is a change of the Discipline in the Church of this Land and we see by what means it came even from Rome where things were very corrupt at that time But let us look back into former times and compare all together Bishop potswood in his History would have
above-named Branas made an insurrection aiming at the Empire but was killed And after him others did usurp the Title so unfortunate and worthless was Isaacius And one Isaacius Comnenus usurped the Kingdom of Cyprus nor was the Greek Emperor able to expel him until Edward King of England intending for Jerusalem came and took him and gave him as a Captive to one of his Subjects he possessed all the Island and at his returning home he gave it as his proper gift unto the King of Jerusalem Nicet li. 2. de Isaac Isaacius was dethroned by his Brother Alexius ann 1190. 4. HENRY VI. the second Son of Frederick hearing that his Father Base ambiton bringeth under was dead and fearing that his elder Brother would return unto the Crown sought the Empire miserably First He restoreth unto Henry Duke of Saxony and others which had rebelled against his Father all that his Father had taken from them Then he sent unto the Pope Clemens and Cardinals promising in all things to confirm the Laws and Liberties of the Church if they would grant him their consent Clemens with advice assigneth him the time of Easter in the next year to his Coronation but Clemens died sooner When Henry came at the appointed time with his new Empress Constantia the Romans receive him with a few persons but would not admit his Army Then Pope Celestin standing on the steps before the door of St. Peter's took an oath of Henry that he shall defend the See of St. Peter he shall repair whatsoever hath been diminished from it especially he shall surrender unto the Church of Rome the Cities Tusculo c. and expel Tancred the base Son of Roger out of both Sicilies which Kingdom appertained unto his Wife the onely Daughter of King William reserving the pension that belongeth unto the Pope in the name of few These Articles being so granted they go into the Church and Henry was Crowned in this maner The Pope sitting in his Chair held the Crown betwixt his feet the Emperor boweth down his head unto the Pope's feet the Pope setteth on the Crown with his feet and by and by struck it off again with his foot to the ground thereby declaring that he had power to take it from him if he shall so deserve Then the Cardinals took up the Crown and set it on the Emperors head And thenceforth the Emperor is but the image of the old Emperors as Cumm The image of the Beast Ventura in Thesor Polit. at that Title Quomodo Imperium à Pontifice dependeat saith They do stray very far who distinguish not the now Empire from the old Roman Empire for the old received no beginning from the high Priests but the Pope was reverenced as the Vicar or rather Minister of Christ and head of the Church and they do erre saith he who discern not the present Empire from the Empire of Charles the Great c. When the Coronation was ended the Pope sent immediately unto Tusculum and made it level to the ground to be example unto others that they presume not against the Chair of St. Peter Platin. Henry undertook wars against Tancred but soon left off because the plague had entered into his Army After two years Tancred dieth and Henry got the Kingdom after some skirmishes and severity used against some rebellious At that time the truce of five years which Richard King of England had made with Saladin were expired wherefore Pope Coelestin did solicite the Princes especially the Emperor that they would not forget the Conquess of Jerusalem seeing so fit an occasion of peace at home was offered and Saladin was lately dead The Emperor pretendeth infirmity and sent a great Army with the Dukes of Saxony and Austria and some Bishops At this time Almarik King of Cyprus married Isobel the Widow-Queen of Jerusalem and he was called King of Cyprus and Jerusalem He had no minde to the wars and therefore the Title King of Jerusalem was given to John de Bregna a man of great valor and Son in Law unto the same Isobel The Germans joyning with him were Masters of the field for a space they took Berito and re-edified Japha or Joppe In the mean time Henry made greater Conquess in Italy then the Pope desired taking some Lands and Cities which the Pope did alledge to appertain unto his See Then he became sick at Messina and caused his Son Frederick as yet lying in the cradle to be elected King of the Romans and of both Sicilies and recommended him unto his Brother Duke of Suevia and unto Pope Innocentius and he died ann 1198. Alexius reigned at Constantinople with great misfortune CHAP. II. Of POPES 1. PASCHALIS II. was chosen ann 1099. at his Election the people A new pomp of the Pope cried St. Peter hath chosen good Rainer that was his name then he put on a purple vesture and a tiare on his head and riding on a white palfrey was led unto the Lateran Palace by the people and Clergy there a Scepter was given him and a girdle put about him with seven keys and seven seals in token of his seven-fold power to wit of binding loosing shutting opening sealing resigning and judging He had open field of his Anti-Pope Clemens III. and put him to flight Not long after Clemens died when he had sat 21. years Then Richard Earl of Campania caused Albert to be installed for Clemens but he saw no appearance of quietness and forsook his Papacy within four moneths At Preveste another was set up whom they called Silvester III. he despairing of so great honor would be an Anachorite within 105. days A fourth Roman was set up but he was also forsaken So Paschalis being alone set his heart to enlarge Peter's patrimony he besiedgeth some Cities belonging unto the Emperor and raised the Son of Henry V. against the Father The Popes were wont to date all their Writs from the year of the Emperor but now Paschalis beginneth with the year of his Papacy He sate eighteen years and six moneths in continual sedition 2. GLASIUS II. had his neck thrown and was trampled under foot before he was Crowned for Cincius Patricius Romanus would have had another elected and the Emperor set up Gregory VIII and went to dethrown Gelasius who fled from place to place till he came to Cluniak where he died within a year 3. CALLISTUS II. was set up by the Cardinals at Cluniak but would not accept till he knew the consent of the Cardinals at Rome Before he entered the City he sent a Nuntio to excommunicate the Emperor in Germany He had many bouts with Gregory VIII and at last thrust him into a Monastery Then began the controversie betwixt the Imperialists and Contention whether the Emperor or Pope should have the precedenc◠Papalines whether the Emperor or Pope did excel in dignity Reasons were alledged on both sides but for brevity I omit the one and that the pride of the man of
the Greek Emperor and the Pope embraced him for his homage albeit neither he nor his people were conformable in Religion Naucler saith Lucius ordained That a Priest having a concubine might say Mass and others might receive a Sacrament from him if his Bishop did tolerate him He sate four years and died An. 1185. 14. URBAN III. had peace at home but in his time Saladin conquered Jerusalem by dissension of the Christian Princes there He sate one year and ten moneths 15. GREGORY IX called the VIII by Letters exhorted the Princes to send aid unto the distressed Christians in Asia and died on the 57. day 16. CLEMENS III. condescended unto the Romans concerning their Magistrates that strife had continued fifty years In his time was the greatest expedition into Asia then went the Emperor Frederick Philip King of France Richard King of England Otho Duke of Burgundy with many Bishops from Italy Flanders Denmark c. but all in vain for after the death of Frederick when they should have been supplied with victuals Clemens was busie in conquering Sicily from Tancred who had furnished them Platina He spoiled sundry Cities and when he despairing of victory turned to Church affairs he ordained That onely a Pope hath power of transporting a Bishop from one seat to another that Bishops should be in honor above Princes He sent Peter Cardinal of Capua into Poland to reform the Clergy to wit to discharge all married Priests for until that time that liberty was not taken from them The same Cardinal attempted to do the like in Bohemia but they had almost killed him An. 1196. Spalat de Rep. Eccles lib. 2. cap. 10. § 47. He went also into Denmark but the Clergy would not obey him so he did excommunicate them all Clemens sate five years 17. CELESTIN IV. gave the Romans liberty to raze Tusculo because that City in a kinde of emulation had been offensive unto Rome yet gave he the people license to abide in the suburbs Now with Tancred and then with Henry VI. he had continual wars and died An. 1198. In that Century the strange pride of the Popes was apparent and it was strongly opposed by the Emperors and manifestly manifested unto the world even by themselves one condemning another in open Councels and ye shall anon see it contradicted and bewailed by some Bishops Abbots and others CHAP. III. Of divers Countreys 1. MAny and fearful signs were seen in the beginning of this Century bloody Armies appeared in the air two Suns were seen in heaven the Stars seemed to fall as thick as rain many Comets were seen one of them was marvellous in bigness continuing in the evening the space of eighteen days and with great light A marvellous earthquake is reported to have been in the year 1117. so that Churches and Towns fell to the ground in Italy and other Nations the sea in some places overflowed 1000. paces Platin. 2. Fluentius Bishop of Florence preached that these signs did portend great miseries and that Antichrist was then reigning in the world Platina saith Paschalis was not fearful and said All these things have natural causes but he would not let Fluentius pass without a censure he conveened a Councel of 340. Bishops at Florence and made a shew of dispising him as a broacher of new opinions and enjoyned him silence Bellarmin de Ro. Pont. lib. 3. cap. 3. 3. Arnulph a singular preacher of Christian Religion in a Sermon at Rome reproved the dissolute wantonness incontinency avarice negligence and immoderate pride of the Clergy he said they should follow Christ and his Apostles in purity of life Many Nobles did reverence him as a true disciple of Christ saith Platina in Honor. II. Others write no less of him Naucler calleth him Bishop of Lions In the second Tome of Councels is a Book under his name where he complaineth of the multitude of holy days as the occasions of many vices namely incontinency he complaineth of curious singing in learning whereof much precious time was spent which might be better employed of the multitude of idle Monks and Nuns of the corrupt promotion and negligence of Prelats of the lascivious apparel in the families of Bishops of their non-residence at their Churches of the negligence of the Clergy in not perusing and observing the Acts of ancient Councels of the unchaste lives of Priests c. P. Mornay in Myster ex Chro. Hirsaug sheweth that this Arnulph said He was sent by an Angel to preach at Rome and the Angel told him that he was to glorifie God in suffering for his cause and therefore he said publikely I know that ye will kill me but wherefore because I tell you the truth and rebuke your pride covetousness and luxury I call heaven and earth to record that I have told ye what God hath commanded me but ye contemn me or rather your Creator Neither is it a marvel that ye will kill me a sinner for telling you the truth seeing if Peter would rise again and tell you of your faults ye would not spare him I am ready to die for the truth and I tell you in the name of the Lord that the Almighty God shall not spare your filthiness ye shall go into hell God is a revenger of such wickedness c. The people loved him dearly but the Clergy laid wait for him and murthered him in the night All the Clergy was defamed for his death The Pope took it ill but he revenged it not Platin. 4. Paschalis II. sent a Palle unto the Bishop of Panormitan in Sicily and craved of him an oath of fidelity both the Bishop and the King Roger was offended and said It is a new usurpation for it was never decreed in any Synod that Bishops should be tied unto the Pope by an oath Catal. test ver lib. 15. 5. Moses a Jew was baptized on the feast of Peter and Paul from that feast he would be called Peter and because Alfonso King of Spain answered for him at his baptism he was called Petrus Alfonsus in the 44. year of his age In a book against the Jews he saith All the sacrifices of the Law are fulfilled in the sacrifice of Christ once offered on the Cross after his death the Church useth no sacrifice but one of thanksgiving in bread and wine as David had prophesied when he sang Will I eat the flesh of bulls or drink the blood of goats offer unto God the sacrifice of praise where he intimateth that all sacrifices should be abolished and onely this of thanksgiving should continue There also he saith Christians have no images for adoration and as no account was made of the stones whereof the altar had been made so we make no reckoning what become of the reliques of the cross or of any image that had been set upon it Catal. test lib. 14. 6. Hildebert Bishop of Towers about the same time wrote many Epistles in one unto an Earl going a pilgrimage he condemneth pilgrimages for visiting
called Waldenses Josephini Peronistae Arnoldistae and because they joyned with the hearers of Peter Bruse they were called Petrobrusiani Henriciani and because the Heresie of the Manachees waxed about that time as was touched in the former Century in France and Italy some through malice and others through ignorance called them Manichees Gazari c. When they were thus scattered by persecution the Church of God was gathered for they were persecuted by the Bishops Arelaten Narbonen Aquens and Albinen and some suffered constantly and others fled so that Popliner in Hist Francor lib. 1. whom Genebrard in Chronol lib. 4. testifieth to have told all things simply according to truth of History saith of them About the year 1100. maugre all Christian Princes they spread their doctrine little differing from the Protestants at this day not through France onely but through all the bounds of Europe almost for the French Spaniards English Scotch Italians Dutch Bohemians Saxons Polonians Lithuanians and other Nations defended the same stubbornly until this day saith he Reynerius an Italian Inquisitor under Pope Innocent III. in his Book Contra Haeret. cap. 4. printed Ingolstad An. 1613. writeth of them thus Among all the Sects that ever were or now are none is so hurtful to the Church as these poor men of Lions for three causes First Because it continueth longest for some say it hath been from the days of Pope Silverster I. and others say from the days of the Apostles Secondly Because it is most general seeing there is no Nation where it spreadeth not Thirdly Whereas all others are conjoyned with blasphemy against God this Sect of the Leonists hath a great shew of godliness for they live justly before men and believe all things concerning God and all the Articles of the Creed onely they blaspheme the Roman Church and hate her and the multitude is ready to accept such things This testimony giveth occasion to search deeper for their original All Historians almost agree that Peter de Waldo lived about the year 1150. and that these were called by those foresaid names the difference is Poplinerius saith The Waldenses were about the year 1100. Sigonius de Regno Ital. lib. 9. saith Eriald did persecute the Patareni in Millain about the year 1058. And Reynerius saith No Heresie continued longer time But from the year 1150. until the year 1215. when Reynerius lived is not so long a space as some Heresies have waxed yea he expresly saith that some bring their original from the days of the Apostles Wherefore it may well be said That some of that profession had been in all ages to whom the Waldenses did associate themselves Among them were the Henriciani Berengarians Bertram c. Reynerius speaketh of their number saying None durst hinder them both for the multitude and power of their abettors I was oft present in the Inquisition and at their examinations there were accounted forty Churches defiled with this Heresie and in one Parish they had ten Schools So he Gretser a Jesuit in Prolog contra Valden saith It may be truly said to have waxed because scarcely any Countrey hath been free of this pest and it did so spread it self into sundry Provinces Trithem in Chron. Hirsaug and after him P. Mornay in Myster say If any of them had been passing from Colein to Millain he did lodge in one of their houses every night as they marked their houses above the doors that their own fellows might know them Vernerus in Fascic tempor aetat 6. sheweth their condition saying Of old the Catholique faith was oppugned by mighty Princes by subtil Philosophers and sly Hereticks and other men of note but in those days it was not a little quelled by contemptible Laicks and most poor Idiots to wit as the Apostle saith God hath chosen the foolish things of the world to confound the wise Again Vernerus saith Yet there were some most subtil persons who endeavored to maintain the Heresie of the Waldenses And Jac. de Rebiria cited in Catal. test ver lib. 15. saith Because they who were called Priests and Bishops at that time were almost ignorant of all things it was easie unto the Waldenses being most excellent in learning to gain the first place among the people some of them disputed so accurately that the Priests permitted them to preach publiquely As for the continuance of this Heresie as the Romanists call it in following times we are informed by testimonies both of Papists and Protestants Orâ— Gratius in Fascic rer expetend having inserted the confession of faith which they sent unto the King of Hungary An. 1508. saith It differeth not much from these things that are now taught by some meaning Luther so that these may seem to have learned from the others And he admonisheth ingeniously that the Waldenses may be better known from that confession then by the Catalogue of Hereticks set forth by Bernard de Lutzenburgh Iohn Naucler in Generat 47. saith The Hussites followed the Sects of the Valdenses Ia. Thuan ad An. 1550. writeth more fully saying Peter de Valdo leaving his Countrey went into Belgio and Picardy as it is now called finding many followers he passed thence into Germany abiding a long space in the Cities of Vandalia and lastly he setled in Bohem where to this day saith he they who embrace that doctrine are called Picards His companion Arnold took another course into Aquitania and abode in Albium whence were the Albigei who quickly went among the Tolosates Ruteni Cadutci King Lewes VIII would have killed the Albigenses if he had not been taken away by sudden death albeit from that time they were scattered hither and thither yet always arose some to hold their doctrine on foot as John Wickliff in England John Huss and Jerome of Praga and in our time when the doctrine of Luther was received with the applause of many the residue of them who were scattered every where did gather and with the name of Luther were encouraged namely about the Alpes and when the Waldenses in Merindol and Cabriers heard of what was done in Germany they were glad and sent for some of German Teachers and then they shew themselves more then they had done before And after three pages Edit Offenbach An. 1609. he saith The Caprienses were at that time molested with wars by them of Avenion and in the common danger they wrote the sum of their Religion agreeing almost with the doctrine of Luther and they presented it unto Francis I. and he sent it unto Ja. Sadolet Bishop of Carpentoract who was of a pious and meek disposition and received the suppliants bountifully what things were spread of them besides those heads he declareth ingeniously to have been forged through envy and to be meer lyes as he knew by Inquisition that he had taken of them before And Serrarius in Trihaeres saith Who to day are Calvinists were anciently Berengarians Wendelstin in praefa in eod can Decret printed An. 1525. saith The Lutherans are
eighth are contrary unto the above-named Articles of Aen. Sylvius and Naucler That the seventh is a calumny appeareth by that they did condemn the begging of Friers and Freher pag. 231. saith their Teachers are Weavers and Taylors they heap not up riches but are content with necessaries and pag. 253. he hath an answer of theirs unto Augustin Olomucen where they say we are not ashamed of our Priests for that they purchase their livings by their handy work because so the doctrine and Apostolical example teacheth us c. And it is clear that their condition did so require and they did judge that the truth of the Gospel and reproaches for Christ were greater riches then the treasures of Egypt It is objected also that Peter Waldo was a Lay-man and so wanting a call or orders he could not confer it on others But Matth. Parisiensis ad An. 1223. testifieth that many Bishops turned unto them and that they had an Arch-Bishop Bartholomew who consecrated other Bishops and Ministers So albeit at the first the man began to teach his own family onely yet afterwards their number increasing they wanted not lawful teachers Some object that they refused Baptism unto Infants and others say They despised the Old Testament but those are contrary unto their confession It may also be objected that in their confession they acknowledged seven Sacraments but consider the description and use of those which they call Sacraments and the difference shall be found of no great weight all those things being well weighed we need not doubt to joyn hands with the Waldenses as with our elder Brethren nor can the Papists deny that our Church is older then Luther I say with Brethren not as Fathers because their doctrine and ours is not originally from them but from Christ and the sacred Scriptures 19. It remaineth to shew how the Waldenses were persecuted In the The persecution of the Waldenses year 1163. Ecbert a Monk had disputed at Colein August 2. with Arnold Marsilius and Theodorick who had come from Flanders because they would not yield Arnold with seven men and two women were burnt the next day When they were in the fire Arnold was heard to say unto his Brethren Be constant in the faith ex Caesari Heisterb lib. 5. cap. 19. Theodorick escaped at that time but afterwards he with some others was burnt at Binna The same year Pope Alexander III. in a Synod at Towers accurseth them all without any special mention of their doctrine and he accurseth all that bought or sold with them Ann. 1170. the same Pope sent a Cardinal unto Tolouse to persecute them there at that time two left their profession and he gave them places of Canons Hovedan Annal. par 2. testifieth that Oliverius and some others which were called good men were brought into Inquisition in the Province of Tolouse by Peter Arch-Bishop of Narbon Girald Albien and others all the people beholding the spectacle Their preachers were called in Lombardy Consolati in Germany and France Boni homines An. 1178. Peter Cardinal of S. Chysogono was sent again to Tolouse where he and Lewes King of France and Henry King of England against the Albigenses but there came little or no speed Continuator Rober. Monten and from thence they sent Reginald Bishop of Bathonien and Henry Abbot of Clareval in the Diocy of Albia in the Legate's name to charge Roger Lord of that Land to purge his Territories from those Heretiques because he would not give obedience nor his presence they accursed him Rog. Hov. lo. cit The next year the same Pope in a Councel at Rome accurseth them all the decree is in Tom. 4. Council printed at Rome neither is any mention of their errors in it After two years that Abbot being made Bishop of Albanen and a Cardinal was sent into Gascony but in vain saith Altisiod Cronol ad An. 1181. for so soon as the poor men had liberty they returned unto their profession An. 1183. in the Village Bituricen 5000. were killed in one day whom they called Catharelli or more contemptuously Ruptarii Guil. Armorica in Gestis Philippi Frumald Bishop of Atrebat imprisoned Adam and Radulph with other two because he was sick William Bishop of Rhems came thither with the same Philip and caused them to be burnt The next Pope Lucius in a Councel at Verona where the Emperor Frederik was present accursed all the Waldenses so did Urban III. and Clemens III. as witnesseth Andr. Favin in Hist Navar. lib. 5. and we will hear more of their persecution hereafter Ia. Vsser in Eccless statu cap. 8 10. 20. Radevic a Canon Frising wrote two Books of the life of the Emperor Frederick I. lib. 1. cap. 10. he speaking of Pope Adrian saith Let us hear the beast that hath a face like a lamb and speaketh as a dragon 21. William Arch-Bishop of Senon wrote unto Pope Alexander III. thus Let your Excellency most holy Father hear patiently what we say for our soul is in bitterness and so is your devoted Son the most Christian King of France how all the Church of France is troubled with scandals flowing in time of your Apostleship from the Apostolical See Seeing as our Nation saith Satan is let loose there to the ruine of all the Church there Christ is crucified again and manifestly sacrilegious persons and murtherers go free Baron ad An. 1170. ex Manuscrip Vatic At the same time Stephan Tronac in epist 86. ad Ioh. Pictavi which is printed with the Epistles of Gerebert said I know not Father whether the 1000. years be expired when Satan should be loosed but we see his servants so loose that they binde God's servants Vsser lib. cit cap. 3. 22. Peter a Parisian Monk being of great age died Ann. 1167. in his Book De Verbo Abbreviat he commendeth God's word and taxeth the idleness and impieties of Priests the curiosity of School-men the multitude and abuses of Masses the multitude of mens traditions whereby the precepts of God are made void he calleth Indulgences a godly deceit He sheweth how Lucas a Bishop of Hungary had excommunicated a Lay-man for a crime the man ran to Pope Alexander III. and obtained absolution for money but the Bishop regarded not the Pope's threatnings but did excommunicate the man again and the third time for his obstinacy wherefore the Pope did excommunicate the Bishop but Lucas dispised his curses as unjust and never sought absolution nevertheless this Bishop was highly accounted after his death and was called St. Lucas Catal. test ver 23. Bernard Clunicen about that time wrote a large satyr not sparing the Pope nor Cardinals of which are here some passages ex Catal. test ver lib. 14. Pontificalia corda carentia corde probavit Pontificalia corda pecunia contenebravit Pontificum status antè fuit ratus integer antè Ille statum dabat ordine nunc labat ille labante Qui super hoc mare debuerat dare se quasi
neck unto the sword nor do I think it expedient to advise any more with my Lords the Prelates nor if they will do otherwise do I consent unto them for it is more honest to deny quickly what is demanded unjustly then to drive off time by delays seeing he is the less deceived who is refused betimes When Gilbert had so made an end some English both Prelates and Nobles commend the yong Clerk that he had spoken so boldly for his Nation without flattering and not abashed at the gravity of such Authority but others because he spoke contrary unto their minde said A Scot is naturally violent and In naso Scoti piper But Roger Arch-Bishop of York which principally had moved this business to bring the Church of Scotland unto his See uttered a groan and then with a merry countenance laid his hand on Gilbert's head saying Ex tua phareta non exiit illae sagitta as if he had said When ye stand in a good cause do not forethink what ye shall say for in that hour it shall be given unto you This Gilbert was much respected at home after that And Pope Celestin put an end unto this debate for he sent his Bull unto King William granting that neither in Ecclesiastical nor Civil affairs the Nation should answer unto any forain Judge whatsoever except onely unto the Pope or his Legate specially constituted So far in that Register of Dunkel 5. The above named Henry II. was so admired thourgh the world for his Henry II. prudent and unfortunate prudence and prowess that Manuel Emperor of the Greeks Frederick Emperor of Germany the French King with many other famous Princes sent unto him as a School-Master of justice for determination of obscure doubts Alfonso King of Castile and Saucius King of Navar being at variance for some possessions did of their own accord submit themselves unto his judgement and he found an overture to both their good liking This is to be marked because the worshippers of Becket call him a vitious Prince In the year 1181. the Patriarch of Jerusalem and the Master of the Templaries having no King and being distressed by Saladin did profer unto the same Henry the Kingdom of Jerusalem and brought unto him the keys of their Cities He refused because of his weighty affairs at home They were opprest by the Infidels and he had no more prosperity for his Son would have the Government as well as the Title of the Kingdom and the Father did the service of a Steward unto his Son yea and more disdainfully did the Son entreat his Father till he was taken away by death and his Brother Richard was also a grief unto his Father and so was the third Brother John The true cause of all his woes may be thought the oppression of some professors of truth for Pol. Virgil. in Hist Anglor lib. 13. testifieth that about the year 1160. thirty teachers came from Germany into England and taught the right use of Baptism of the Lord's Supper c. and were put to death It is true Virgil calleth them worshippers of Divels but we shall hear anon how all professors of truth were reviled and John of Sarisbuny at the same time wrote saying He who speaketh for the truth of faith or sincerity of maners according to the Law of God is called superstitious envious and which is capital an enemy of the King After four years others which were in contempt called Publicans and Waldenses taught in England that the Roman Church had left the faith of Christ and was become the whore of Babel the barren fig-tree no obedience should be given unto the Pope or his Bishops Monks were dead carion their vows frivolous their characters were the mark of the Beast Io. Bale Cent. 2. § 96. in Appen And in the year 1166. the same Henry drew some professors unto judgement at Oxford because they were said to dissent from the doctrine of the Roman Church he caused them to be burnt with an hot iron and banished them I. Fox in Act. Mon. 6. At that time were many married Priests in Britanny Ephleg left his Married Clerks Son Cedda to be his Successor in the Priesthood at Plinmouth Arnold Dunprust left his Son Robert likewise in the same County unto Robert did his Son succeed In Norfolk Wulkerel dimitted his Priest-hood at Dyssa unto his lawful Son William Hugh Howet in Sarisbury John in Exchester and Oliver in Nottingham all succeeded unto their Fathers Io. Bale Cent. 3. § 10. in Appen In Ireland fifteen Bishops of Lesmore succeeded lineally and hereditarily for the space of 200. years and of them eight Sons succeeded unto their fathers Bernard in Vita Malac. until the year 1121. when the Bishop Celsus having no Son did as by testament name Malachias Bishop of Connereth to be his Successor and his friends as heirs did resist for five years Malachias had correspondence with Bernard of Claraval and had two Monks sent from that Abbey to begin an Abbey of that Order in Ireland but they returned against the Bishops will wherefore Bernard wrote unto him his 317. Epistle exhorting that he would not leave off the purpose but rather be more vigilant in that new place and Land so unaccustomed with Monastical life and excusing the Monks that their returning was occasioned by the unto wardness of these brethren living in a Land without discipline and especially not accustomed to submit unto such counsels This Malchias did urge the single life of Priests in Ireland He went to Rome and became Legate but died in the way beside Bernard 7. John of Sarisbury Bishop of Carnotum was familiar with his Countrey-man Iohn Bishop of Sarisbury Pope Hadrian IV. when they were alone in a chamber at Benevento Hadrian asked him what the world thought and spake of him and of the Church After a little form of excuse he said I will tell what I hear spoken every where they say The Church of Rome which is the Mother of all Churches is become a step dame unto them and the Pope is called across and grief unto all men and intolerable for pride as the zeal of their Fathers had erected Churches so now they do decay and the Pope was glorious not onely in purple but in glancing gold the Cardinals and Bishops are called Scribes and Pharisees laying heavy burthens on mens shoulders which themselves will not touch with their finger their Palaces are glorious and the Churches of Christ are polluted by their hands they spoil the Nations as if they would scrape together the treasures of Croesus But the most High dealeth most wisely with them for they become often a prey unto others and I think so long as they stray out of the way they shall never want a scourge from God Then said the Pope What thinkest thou He answered There is danger on every side I fear the blame of flattering or lying if I alone do speak contrary unto the world and I
Nicolaus teach that Christ both by word and example had taught his Apostles perfect poverty that is to renounce and forsake all goods and reserve no right either in common or personal and that such poverty is holy and meritorious Bellarm. de Ro. Pon. lib. 4 cap. 14. He abode at Reate because of factions at Rome He had been a Dominican but then preferred he no Order to another Platin. and made Cardinals of all sorts and gave them equal priviledges When he was sick he called all the Cardinals together and discharged them of all power and authority that they all should live a private life They said he was phrenetick and left him Then he sent for a certain number of Minorites and gave them all red hats in sign that they were all Cardinals and he caused them all to swear that after his death they should suffer none to be chosen Pope but one of their own Order He sat four years P. Morn in Myst Then was such competition that the Cardinals could not agree the space of two years and three moneths At last Peter an Eremite and Father of the Celestines or 18. CELESTIN the V. was preferred for conceit of his godliness It was so great a wonder that a man was preferred for conceit of godliness that 200000 persons went to Perusio to see his coronation His residence was at Aquileia Platin. In his first Consistory he began to reform the Clergy of A reformation is attempted by â— Pope Rome and he said he would make it a pattern unto other Churches Hereby he procured such hatred of his Clergy that they sought to depose him and he was willing to renounce his seat The Princes were earnest that he would not quit his Chair and Charles King of Sicilies conveyed him to Naples and exhorted him that he would abhor so great indignity seeing the people every where were so prone towards him Platin. But the Cardinals especially Benedict Caietan caused it to be broached that the Pope was a doating old man and unfit for such a place and caused some of his own chamber to tell him that he would lose his life if he did not renounce the Papacy also Benedict spake thorow a reed into his chamber as if it had been a voice from heaven telling him that he should forsake the Papacy as being too weighty a burthen for him So when he had sat six moneths by the craft of Benedict who deceived the holy man saith Platin. he was perswaded to dimit if it were lawful Then they made an Act that it was lawful for the Pope to renounce his place this Act was by his Successor inserted into the Decretals ca. Quoniam Then Benedict left nothing undone by ambition and fraud to advance himself saith Platin. and was called 19. BONIFACE the VIII and by some others NERO the II. So soon as he was Crowned he said he would preveen sedition lest a Schism be made and some take Celestin for their head who was returning into his Eremitish life so he thrust the old man into the Castle of Famo of Henrici Celestin was sensible of the fraud and said unto Boniface Thou hast entered like a fox thou wilt reign like a lion and shalt die as a dog The old man died in sorrow and was canonized under the name of Peter the Confessor by Pope Clemens the V. and his feast is kept Iunii 17. Platin. Boniface took part with the Minorites and gave them special authority without licence of Bishop or Priest to preach hear confessions of all whosoever would come unto them nihil obstante He did first of all the Popes bear two swords and The Pope hath two swords endeavored to move fear more then piety unto Emperors Kings and Nations to give or take away Kingdoms to banish men and bring them home again at his pleasure Idem He excommunicated Philip King of France because he would not obey his command in the complaint of Edward King of England and Guido Earl of Flanders Then the King would suffer no money to be carried out of France Boniface curseth him and his seed to the fourth generation The Emperor Albert sought confirmation twice or thrice but Boniface said He was unworthy of the Crown who had killed his Lord. Then having set a diadem on his own head and a sword by his side he said I am Caesar Nevertheless thereafter he did confirm Albert but on condition to take arms against France I. Naucler Of all others he was the greatest fire-brand betwixt the Gibelines which were called Albi and the Gwelphs or Nigri and destroyed all the Gibelines so far as he could He augmented unto the Decretals with another book where are these constitutions The high Priest of Rome should be reproved by none albeit he cast down innumerable souls to hell Another We declare pronounce and define that upon necessity of salvation all humane creatures should be under the Pope of Rome Extrav c. unam sanctam de Maior obed Bellar. de Ro. Pon. l. 1. c. 9. confesseth that this is contrary unto the order of the primitive Church seeing at that time all the Apostles and first Teachers had equal power And lib. 2. cap. 12. he saith The Church which is but one should at all times keep one and the same government Therefore Boniface brought into the Church a strange and grievous innovation He proclaimed the first Jubilee to be The first Iubilee at Rome kept An. 1300. and promised full remission both of sin and punishment unto all who came that year to visit the Churches of the Apostles in solemnising of which he shewed himself one day in his Pontificals and according to his promise he gave remission unto all who came that year the next day he came forth in the Imperial ornaments and caused a naked sword to be carried before and the Herauld cried Behold two swords Bellarm. de Ro. Pon. lib. 5. ca. 5. teacheth that in these words Behold two swords and in the answer of Christ It is enough is no syllable of spiritual nor temporal power but onely that Christ forewarneth his disciples that in the time of his passion they were to be in such fear as they who sell their coat to buy a sword this he writeth not of his own invention but according to the ancients Albert Crantzius commendeth the Popes every where almost but in Saxo. lib. 8. cap. 35. when he is writing of this pomp of Boniface he cannot contain himself from crying Behold Peter thy Successor and thou Savior behold thy Vicar behold whither the pride of the Servant of servants hath climbed Pol. Virgil. de inven rer lib. 8. cap. 1. saith This feast was in imitation of the Jewish Jubilee or to draw away the people from remembring the ancient heathenish secular Plays Whatsoever was the pretext it appeareth the aim was to bring gain unto Rome and glory unto the Pope In the year 1301. he sent Boniface Bishop of Apamea or of Openham
Rome Matth. Paris loc ci and he sent unto Sifrid Bishop of Mentz commanding him to publish the sentence of the Roman Consistory against Otho throughout all Germany and charge all the Cities that they do not acknowledge him Sifrid delayed no time But immediately Henry Count Palatine of Rhene the Duke of Brabant and other Princes and Barons levy an Army against Sifrid and forced him to leave his Bishoprick and hide himself in Thuringia where the Count did as yet cleave unto the Pope When Otho understood of this stir in Germany he did return quickly and notwithstanding the Pope's curse was received as Emperor and calleth a Diet at Norinberg An. 1212. about Whitsunday where he declareth the manifold fraud of Innocentius and how unjustly he had accursed him and then said Be of courage you Princes unto you belongeth the charge of this Kingdom and the administration thereof I say unto you belongeth every disposition of the Teutonick Kingdom and to provide for every thing therein it is in your power and not in the power of the Pope to create or forsake an Emperor it is your part to calm the troubles if any shall arise within the Empire therefore ye Princes and Nobles maintain your rights and shew your power for your Nation and Imperial Laws lest if ye do it not ye be deprived of Empire and patrimony c. By these and such other words they resolve to levy immediately an Army and first to invade Thuringia Io. Naucler gener 41. In the year 1214. Innocentius causeth Frederick to be elected which now had been well bred in literature and Otho thought to have hindered the election but the Princes some for envy of his puissance and some for affection to the former Emperor and some addicted unto the Pope fell from him therefore he retired into Saxony until he gathered a new Army he made some attempts but in vain and died An. 1220. 3. FREDERICK the II. left Germany in peace and went to be confirmed at Rome He gave unto Pope Honorius the County of Funda and other great gifts even a rod to break his own head and he confirmed the Act Whosoever continued a year under excommunication shall be guilty of proscription and shall not be absolved until he make satisfaction unto the Pope In recompence of these gratitudes and obeysance when two Counts in Tuscia Thomas and Richard did rebel against the Emperor the Pope maintained them and absolved them from their allegiance and because Frederick did expostulate Honorius the Pope thundereth a curse against him Some Bishops conspired with the rebels and the Emperor accused and pursued them for treason They run to Honorius He sent a Nuntio unto the Emperor and commandeth to restore the Bishops and dischargeth him that he meddle not with Church-men The Emperor could not endure such imperiousness and said How long will the Bishop of Rome abuse my patience when will his covetous heart be satisfied go tell him that I have as great prerogatives as my Father Henry and Frederick my Grand-father and that I will rather hazard my Crown then suffer him to empair my authority seeing every Prince in France Spain England c. hath the nomination of their own Prelates Pe. Mexia But Platina saith The cause of this excommunication was when his Mother died which held him within bounds he began to vex the Church Lands But it is certain by sundry Histories that his Mother died in the beginning of Innocentius In his time came John de Bregna King of Jerusalem into Italy for aid against the Turks he made reconciliation betwixt the Pope and Emperor and gave his onely Daughter Jole unto the Emperor then a widower with the Title King of Jerusalem for this cause the Kings of Sicily were called Kings of Jerusalem for a long space Then Frederick did intend to go into Asia yet because he delayed Pe. Mexia saith the truce which John had made with the Sultan for ten years was not yet expired the Pope did intend some great thing against him but was taken away by death When Gregory was installed Jole was brought to Rome to be married and when the Pope held out his right foot unto the Emperor to kiss it he scarcely touched his knee but would not bow unto the foot P. Mexia The Pope was not well pleased he dissembleth for a time but intendeth to revenge So after some moneths he chargeth the Emperor to go into Asia according to his vow but intendeth to deprive him of the Empire Frederick suspecteth it and delayeth the longer till he heard that the Christians in Asia were utterly distressed then he assembleth his Nobles at Cremona and causeth his Son Henry to be created Caesar and sent him to perswade the Princes to send aid unto his expedition An. 1226. At this time the Lombards had made a league with other Cities of Italy by suggestion of Pope as is believed saith Naucler Honorius against the Emperor which league continued many years to the great prejudice of the Empire and manifest hindering of the expedition An. 1227. Pope Gregory again chargeth the Emperor to go into Asia Frederick writeth unto his Son to conveen the Princes again and nameth the time when they should make their rendezvous at Brundusio The Emperor becometh sickly nevertheless he sailed with his Army into Creta and there being hindered by sickness he sent his Army forward and returned himself into Pulia Then the Pope excommunicateth him the Papalines say because he had murthered Jole and others speak of other pretexts but P. Mexia and Blondus say that Jole died after this curse Immediately Frederick sent to Rome offering to clear himself but his Ambassade was not admitted Therefore the Emperor sent Letters throughout the Empire and to other Princes shewing how wonderously he was excommunicated and how presumptuous and covetous the Church of Rome was become even the mother of all mischief Unto Otho Duke of Bavier he wrote thus The high Priests of Rome do now affect not onely dominion but God-head for they will have all men to fear them more then God and it is sure that there be many Antichrists among them neither hath Christian Religion any such adversary that man which is called the Pope abounding in wealth to the great prejudice of piety thinketh after the maner of Tyrants that he may do as he listeth and is answerable to none as if he were God what is proper unto God he vaunteth of himself that he cannot err he requireth both impudently and imperiously all men to believe that he cannot be guilty of a lye Avent Annal. lib. 7. And unto Henry the III. King of England he wrote The Church of Rome is become so avaricious that they are not content with the goods of the Church but they will have the inheritance of Emperors Kings and Princes and make them all tributaries as Henry hath experience and the Earl of Tolouse whom the Popes binde with excommunication till they bring them into
cutteth off the nose of the yong Empress and throweth her mother out at a window into the sea Robert could not revenge it for at that time he must go to Rome for confirmation and in his returning he died at Macedonia His Brother Baldwin was received Emperor and because he was yong the Pope sent John de Bregna to be Governor there He contracteth Baldwin with his second Daughter governeth the Empire six years and leaveth it in peace unto his Son in law John Duca married the onely Daughter of Lascaris and did reign thirty and three years but dwelt at Nice in Bithynia He was peaceable and dischargeth his subjects from wearing any clothes but what their own Countrey did afford and he caused them to be industrious in husbandry by which two means as Nic. Gregoras witnesseth his subjects became very wealthy and amassed plenty of Silver and Gold from their neighbors round about which at that time were necessitated to come and buy victuals from them Unto John succeeded Theodor Lascaris he put Baldwin to such stress that he went unto his Brother in law Frederick the II. for aid when Innocentius the IV. was chosen Then Lascaris died and Baldwin returned but had not long peace for Michael Palaeologus the Nephew of Alexius was first chosen Governor of the Empire and then Crowned Emperor for the time of his pupil John the Son of Lascaris his minority he would be Lord of the whole Empire Caesar Brother of Michael was sent against Epirus by the way he came near Constantinople with eight hundred men without his expectation the Greeks being wearied with the Government of the Latins envite him to come in Baldwin was not able to resist and fled so that Empire returned unto the Greeks An. 1260. but sore weakened and after that it decayed also 5. WILLIAM Earl of Flanders and CONRADE the Son of Frederick now strove for the Empire of Germany the one was confirmed by the Pope and Conrade was aided by the Gibelines so that Italy and Germany had not peace for many years At last Conrade considering the difficulty of holding Germany and that the Kingdom of both Sicilies were more sure appertaining unto him by his Grand-mother Constantia he left Suevia and such Cities of Germany as had accepted him under the tuition of his Father in law the Duke of Bavier and went into Italy still keeping the title of Emperor He was received in Verona and being accompanied with Enceline Captain of the Gibelines he was made welcome in sundry places on the coast of the Golf and passing by Romandiola he sailed into Pulia where he was heartily received by all except the Cities of Naples and Capua he besiegeth them and took them and punisheth them severely Not long thereafter he dieth at Naples and left his Son Conradine Heir of both Sicilies and Suevia under the protection of his wife and some German Princes But Manfred the bastard Son of Frederick behaving himself at first as one of the Tutores endeavoreth by all means to possess himself of both Sicilies Pope Innocentius the IV. and his Successor did alledge that Kingdom appertained unto the Church of Rome because Frederick and Conrade had died under excommunication But Manfred with the help of the Gibelines prevaileth so that he was Crowned King of Sicilies his Nephew living in Suevia and did invest Bishops and Arch-Bishops without consent of the Pope and they all contemning the Papal prohibition gave obedience unto their King Matth. Parisien ad An. 1258. William then was onely Emperor and they which had adhered unto Conrade sought his peace He thought to be Crowned at Rome but being in a Diet at Colein saith Naucler he heard that the Frisons had rebelled and invaded Holland this rumor made him stay his journey He went against them as he with one or two went to spie a place to encamp his horse fell thorow the ice and he was so pestered that he could not come out some Frisons perceiving him and not knowing who he was slew him and drowned him After him not any Emperor was of such authority as the former had been 6. The Princes could not agree in the election at last three choose Alfonso King of Castile three were for Richard Earl of Cornwal Brother of Henry King of England and the King of Bohem was for himself Alfonso was glad but could not come into Germany because of his business with the Moors in Spain and to keep the Pope's favor he gave him some Cities upon the river Po he gave what he never had and in so doing he did deplume the Eagle saith Crantz in Saxo. lib. 8. cap. 21. Richard had the assistance of his Brother and was Crowned at Aken Some Towns received him others wait for Alfonso and many were neutral usurping liberty so miserable Germany was kindled again with Civil wars Richard died after he had remained in Germany seventeen years If Alfonso had come then he might have been Emperor But the Gibelines in Italy do invite Conradine Duke of Suevia now about eighteen years of age and of good expectation to come and they would aid him in recovering his Father's inheritance from Charles Duke of Anjow Pope Clemens the IV. hearing of his preparation declareth Charles King of Sicilies to be Vicar of the Empire and wrote unto all the Nations that they should not aid Conradine against Charles and that the German Electors should not name him to be King of the Romans On the other side Conradine publisheth a deploring declaration shewing how injuriously Innocentius the IV. had dealt with him being at that time very innocent for his Father Conrade had recommended him unto the tutory of the Roman Church especially and Innocentius as one of his Tutors had taken possession of the Kingdom of Sicilies and then divided it among his own friends 2. When Manfred had in his name recovered that Kingdom Pope Alexander did stir up other men to invade that Kingdom 3. Pope Urban had dealt unmannerly with him for first he would have confirmed that Kingdom unto Manfred and his Heirs and then he inviteth Charles to take it 4. Pope Clemens now dealeth unclemently with him in establishing a King within that Kingdom against him and as if that were not enough he thundereth a process against him and hath declared Charles to be Vicar of the Empire throughout all Italy to the end he may have the more power against him and he concludeth that upon these grounds he taketh arms against Charles Naucler gener 43. About that time Henry who was banished out of Castile by his own Brother King Alfonso and having insinuated himself into favor with the Romans was created Senator of Rome and had great authority there sent unto Conradine and promised him aid not for recovering his Kingdom onely but to attain the Imperial Crown Conradine with all haste marcheth into Italy and was accepted as Emperor by them of Sena Pisa and the Gibelines of Lombardie and Romandiola He overthrew
Phocas the prerogative over all the rest of the Bishops then the high Priest of Rome with his Senate of Town-Priests began to be more advanced above others and these Priests to whom these titles were given in old time and to whom the cure of Christian souls was committed began especially to be honored with that name as proper to the highest Dignity In the beginning it was altogether a burthen and at last the chiefest honor seeing they are always nearest to the Pope in the administration of the Christian Republick and unto them was more and more given and by little and little by jarring of the Emperors and the people of Rome for the election of the Pope all the right of the election came unto them So far he In this last matter Bellar. loc cit is more plain howsoever these things be so I confess saith he that the Cardinalship was a step unto a Bishoprick as it is most manifest out of the first book of the life of Gregory cap. 7. but that order is changed and Cardinals are preferred unto Bishops because when the Emperors and Clergy and people did chuse the Pope the Cardinals were not in such estimation but when onely they began to chuse the Pope and onely Cardinals were chosen the dignity of a Cardinal is not without cause more respected Secondly The dignity of a Cardinal is advanced because they were wont to be neither the onely neither the chief Consellors of the Pope for in the first eight hundred years a national Councel of Italian Bishops was gathered for consultation of the weighty affairs as is manifest by the Councels there the chief place was given to Bishops but when the affairs of the Church of Rome did increase especially the temporal Princedom in the days of Pipin and Charls the Great the Councels have been omitted and all things brought to the Colledge of Cardinals So he We saw before how great priviledges Innocentius the III. gave unto this Order and so did Innocentius the IV. If Peter Damian Cardinal of Ostia had seen them so far honored whereunto would he have compared them seeing he is bold to extol them so far in his days What thinkest thou of the Cardinal Bishops saith he who principally chuse the Pope of Rome and do transcend the power of all Bishops yea of Patriarchs and Primates to wit except the Sacrament of the universal Church these are the eyes of the one stone that is of the Roman Church of whom it is said in Zachary Behold the stone which I have set before Jehoshua upon that one stone are seven eyes they are the lamp of the one candlestick they are the candlesticks in the midst of which Jesus doth walk Apoc. 2 c. Baron Tom. 11. ad An. 1061. nu 11. at the election of Cardinals the Pope saith to them Be ye our Brethren and Princes of the world Antonin Flor. sum Theol. par 3. tit 21. cap. 1. § 2. Pope Pius the II. said to his Cardinals Ye are my eldest and best beloved children and ye are honored with most excellent dignity when ye are called into the Apostolical Colledge ye shall be our Counsellors and judges of all the earth ye shall be Senators of the City and like unto Kings and very hinges of the world upon whom the door of the militant Church must turn and be governed Vsser de Eccles statu cap. 4. ex Sacr. cerem Ro. Eccles lib. sect 8. cap. 3. Antonius after his maner proveth that the same authority belongeth unto them loc cit 4. In this Century these Friers and Cardinals spared not the blood of Persecution against the Waldenses God's servants for Pope Innocentius thought first by disputes and sophistry to bear down the Waldenses but when he could not that way prevail he caused his Friers to sting them with fire and sword An. 1205. he sent the forenamed Dominicus with Didacus Bishop of Exonia or Uxonia in Spain into the County of Tolose they disputed once at Viride Folium and again at Axamia An. 1207. in the City Montie-regalis the same two with Fulco Bishop of Tolouse and Petrus de Castro novo the Popes Legate disputed against Arnold hot Pastor Albigensium Ponticus Jordanus Arnold Aurisanus Philibert Castrensis and Benedict Thermus These were the Articles The Church of Rome is not the holy Church neither Spouse of Christ but filled with the doctrine of divels she is Babylon that John describeth in the Apocalypse the mother of fornications and abominations covered with the blood of the Saints It doth not please the Lord which pleaseth the Church of Rome neither Christ nor his Apostles did institute the Mass but it is the device of man By consent of both parties four Laicks were named Auditors to wit two noble men Bernard de Villa nova and Bernard Arrensis and two of meaner degree Raymundus Godins and Arnold Riberia When the disputation had continued three days Fulco sought the space of fifteen days and he would give the defence of his positions in writing and Arnold Hot craved eight days to give his answer in writing likewise They assembled at the day appointed and the conferences were prolonged the space of four days and at last the Bishop said These things ought to be taken from the Mass that are not of the Mass and so they were dismissed neither was any more done of these controversies Vsser ex Vignier Hist Eccles ad An. 1207. There were also other conferences among them But when the Pope and his Cardinals saw that they could not prevail with disputes Odo Bishop of Paris easily perswaded the Pope to try them with the sword An. 1208. The Pope wrote unto Philip King of France for that effect and proclaimed Indulgences unto all who would take Arms against the Waldenses and Albigenses even as large as to them who warred against the Mahumetists and the Pope and the King gave all the lands of the Waldenses and their goods unto any who would take them Raymund Earl of Tolouse was of this number and was much envied by the Clergy for his devotion and by Laity for his grandure he was Cousin-german of King Philip and Lord of Tolouse Province Aquitania Delphinate the County of S. Giles Velnaissen Ruthen Cadurcen Albio and of other large dominions on both sides of Rhodanus he had married Johanna Sister of John King of England and after her Eleonora Daughter of Peter King of Arragon Vsser in Stat. Succes Eccles ex Guil. Armor Bertrand in gest Tolos Of the same profession were the Counts de Foy de Beders de Cominees de Carmain c. To the end that Raymund may be the more odious unto the people the Preachers did slander him of Manicheism but untruly saith Bertrand In the year 1209. were levied in France 22000. men their General was Simon Earl of Monford with some of the Preachers and Nobility They first did set against Biterrae in which were 100000. men it pleased God that the persecuters
maner of Ecclesiastical honor the limbs of the divel and enemies of God in a word they bring Lucifer into the Church of Christ He taught also that there is no law belonging unto the salvation of man but the Gospel of Christ 6. Joachim Abbot of Curacon in Calabria about the year 1200. held and and taught that the Pope and his Court were the Antichrist because they were drowned in simony and luxury by their wickedness they hindered the Jews and Pagans from converting unto Christ He wrote prophetical pictures upon the Revelation with Italian expositions wherein he sharply taxeth the Pope and his Clergy In his Commentary on Jeremiah he saith The days shall be perillous from the year 1200. until the last times when the law of liberty shall appear the Gospel of Christ shall be preached and the Church shall be purged as the wheat from the chaff and tares Pope Innocentius the III. condemned him as thinking amiss of the Trinity and saying that he who believeth the Trinity of persons and unity of nature or essence establisheth a quaternity But as we said Antoninus sheweth that the Pope condemned that error as his but he condemned not himself And Mar. Luther in a peculiar Treatise cleareth this Joachim from all error of the faith in the Trinity Catal. test verit lib. 17. and certainly all is not sure that is set down in the Decretals M. Fox in Act. Monim sheweth ex Roge. Honeden that when Richard King of England went to Syria by the way he sent for Joachim to meet him in Sicily and asked him many things among the rest he asked what he thought of the coming of the Antichrist He began to expound the mystery of the seven Kings in the Apocalypse these are seven persecutors Herod Nero Constantius Mahumet Melsemutus Saladin and Antichrist and Antichrist is now sitting in the City of Rome and in his Apostolical throne as the Apostle saith he is an adversary and exalteth himself above all that is called God Also he foretold the estate of the Church all the Church of the Saints shall be hid for the elect of God what they know they shall know it to themselves so that they will not presume to preach publickly because of prevailing darkness not that they will leave to encourage and exhort the faithful privately but because they will not dare to preach publickly Vsser de Eccles statu cap. 6. ex Roge. Honen annal in Rich. II. 7. Conradus a Lichtenal was made abbas Vrspergensis An. 1215. In the History of Henry the V. Emperor he sheweth that many at that time did reprove peregrinations and indulgences and in that place he calleth them a novelty He writeth many things in favor of Popes yet the force of truth sometimes prevaileth with them he condemneth Pope Gregory the IX for excommunicating the Emperor without just causes and without all order he condemneth the Pope for taking Lands from the Emperor in his absence whereas he had forced him to go away and for killing some who were signed with the Cross because they were going to aid the Emperor against the Turks which saith he is most abominable to speak He made this rhime of the avarice of Rome Epephonema ex vita Phil. Imp. Gaude mater nostra Roma Quoniam aperiuntur cataractae Thesaurorum In terra Vt ad te confluant rivi aggeres Nummorum In magna copia Laetare super iniquitate hominum Quoniam ad recompensationem Tantorum malorum Datur tibi pretium Iocundare Super adjutrice tua discordia Quae erupit de puteo Infernalis abyssi Vt accumulentur tibi Multa pecuniarum praemia Habes quod semper sitisti Decanta canticum Quia per malitiam hominum Non per tuam religionem Orbem vicisti Ad te trahit homines Non ipsorum devotio Aut pura conscientia Sed scelerum multiplicium perpetratio Et litium decisio Pretio comparata c. Ex Catalog test ver lib 16. This is expounded of the frequent gadding to Rome in the days of Pope Innocentius the III. See pag. 317. 8. Thore 8. There is extant a constitution of Lewes surnamed the blessed King A protestation against the Pope's Bull and an appeal of France bearing the date An. 1228. sub tit de Taliis wherein he regrateth the avarice of Popes saying The exactions and grievous burthens of moneys that are laid on the Churches of our Kingdom by the Court of Rome and whereby the Kingdom is miserably exhausted and more yet may be by burthens which are said to be lately imposed We will that these be levied upon no condition nor gathered except onely for a reasonable pious and most urgent or inevitable necessity and by our express and willing consent and with the consent of the Church it self of our Kingdom At that time the Senate of Paris did present unto John Santroman the King's Advocate the Pope's Bull to be read and answered He replied saying The greatest confusion of all things would arise upon the accepting and comprobation of that Bull for by Authority of such in former times the people of the Kingdom had in great number gone out of the Kingdom unto Rome of whom some became slaves or clients to the Cardinals and some living more liberally had wasted their patrimony idly and others in the City or by the way had perished with the inconvenience of the air and frequent pestilence and so France was exhausted of subjects especially of the learned men He sheweth also how vast sums of money were carried away for vacancies and avowsancies of Bishopricks and Abbeys and other titles in the Church so that sometimes ten or twelve Bulls were sold for one Priesthood and if this custom shall continue said he it shall come to pass that who hath any store of moneys will send to Rome and buy a Priesthood unto his Son or Cousin The Rector of the University of Paris spake to the same purpose and having protested at length against the Bull he appealeth from the iniquity thereof unto the next Councel Brut. Fulmen ex Chronic. Britan. Armoric lib. 4. 9. And because we have heard a little of the exactions which the Court Romish Simony laid upon the Nations to make this more clear I will add from the same Brut. Fulmen pag. 66 67. an example of France there the Author saith It is most certain two sorts of simoniacal merchandise of those things that are called spiritual are exercised at Rome by the Pope one whereby Priesthoods are sold openly without dissimulation and that is very gainful another not so lucrative but no less abominable which is called Taxa poenitentiariae Apostolicae The names and titles of the former are innumerable but of such a multitude the principal are reckoned The tribute of Annates or vacancies by this word is understood a years revenue which is paid unto the holy treasury of the Pope and these are often doubled or tribled Item the tribute by
oath unto King Edward in Newcastle on Tine The Nobility were male-contented but they must dissemble It happened after some years that Macduff Earl of Fife was killed by the Earl of Abernethy and because this family was potent Macduffs Brother could not obtain justice in Scotland for the slaughter therefore he appealed unto King Edward who summoned King John to London He appeared and at first sat down with Edward thinking to answer by his Proctor but he must stand at the Bar This indignity begot in him a desire of liberty When variance fell between France and England John thinking this a fit occasion renewed the old league with France and by the Abbot of Arbroth sent into England with consent of the Estates a revocation of his dedition Wherefore Edward resolveth to take Arms against Scotland He sent for Robert Bruce Son of the Competitor being then defunct and profered him the Kingdom if he would go with him to expel King John or cause his Friends in Scotland to desert or not assist John Robert did both At that time four thousand Scots were slain in sundry fights and in the Castle of the Burgh of Montross King John did resign unto the Commissioners of King Edward all right to the Crown Sir Hugh Cressingham was made Governor of Scotland and John was carried into England yet by intercession of Pope Boniface he was let go into France his Son being kept in pledge lest he did attempt any new trouble Then Edward went against France and in his absence the Scots had mutual treaties with France they chose twelve Governors of the Country and many incursions were in the borders on both sides At that time arose the famous William Walace a Gentleman of mean estate but extraordinary in courage and strength he did many rubs unto the English and because the Governors were thought remiss he was chosen to be the only Governor and called the Vice-Roy of King John He recovered many Towns from the English and threw down many Castles and Forts lest his little Army were divided in keeping them The Earl of Warren and the Lord Percey were sent against him but because these had bad success Edward made truce with France and came against Scotland where he prevailed so that in a Parliament at St. Andrews all the Nobility and Estates did acknowledge him only Walace kept himself quiet in the high-Lands When Robert Bruce put the King in minde of his promise Edward scoffed at him saying Had he no other thing to do but fight for a Kingdom unto him Buchan Histo At that time Edward destroyed the ancient Laws of Scotland and sought how to bring the two Nations in amity and affinity He burnt the Chronicles and Books of Divine Service constraining them to follow the Missale of Sarum those who were repugnant unto these changes were severely punished He removed the most learned men into Oxford Briefly he destroyed all the Monuments of Antiquity and upon the least occasion he cut off all who in his judgement could enterprise any insurrection Boeth lib. 14. Walace lurked a while but he stirred again and prevailed both in favor and power among the people as followeth in the next Century THE FIFTH AGE Of the CHURCH OR The History of the Church reverting and of Antichrist raging containing the space of 300. years from the year 1300. until the year 1600. CENTURY XIV CHAP. I. Of POPES 1. BENEDICT the XI was chosen Pope November 1. An. 1304. He absolved Philip King of France from the excommunication of Boniface and restored the Cardinals John and James Columnae which had written against Pope Boniface And Platina addeth Boniface had pursued them more then became a Priest for envy against them and too much respect of the faction of the Guelphs He sate nine months 2. CLEMENS the V. after contention of the Cardinals the space of ten months was elected being in the mean time at his own seat in Burdeaux When it was certified unto him he commanded all the Cardinals to come unto Lions There were present at his Coronation Philip King of France his Son Charles John Duke of Burgundy c. In the midst of the Procession a great wall fell upon them so that John and twelve other persons were killed Philip was hurt the Pope was struck from his horse and lost out of his Mitre a Carbuncle of the value of six thousand crowns Platin. When this unlucky pomp was ended he created many French Cardinals and not one Italian and removed the Court of Rome unto Avenion where it continued seventy four years as in another transportation to Babylon We read not of any which in all this time made exception that Rome was the seat of St. Peter and house of the holy Ghost and therefore the Pope should abide at Rome Clemens avouched openly to keep a Concubine the Daughter of Count de Fuxa P. Morn in Myster ex Villano He sent three Cardinals with Senatorial power to govern Rome and Italy Because Ferraria had revolted and submitted themselves unto the Venetians he excommunicated the Venetians for accepting them and gave all their goods unto spoil wheresoever they could be apprehended the like he did unto the Florentines and other Cities for their revolting Sardinia did belong unto Genua and he gave it unto the King of Sicily for winning it from the Turks How he dealt with the Emperor it followeth But here it is to be remembred how he ordained that none should use the title or exercise the power of Emperor until he were confirmed by the Pope And when the Imperial seat is vacant the Pope shall reign as Emperor until one be chosen He confirmed the Feast of Corp. Christi granting Indulgences of one hundred days unto all who shall be present at the Matins c. Lib. 3. Clement tit 16. de reliquiis ca. Si Dominum .. It seemeth that the people had not regarded the former Institution He was the Author of the seventh Book of Decretals before his death he did condemn them as containing may snares in them and caused them to be burnt saith Io. Naucler But his Successor did confirm them He excommunicated Andronicus the Emperor of the East as an Heretick because he would not suffer the Greeks to acknowledge the Pope for their head c. Because he would not reside at Rome the Romans refuse to give him the patrimony of St Peter and thereby he was brought into the greater exigence But Platina saith A great famine was the cause of his scarcity Then he lived by the money of Bishops which came unto him to be confirmed and by such other shifts and gifts yet by these means he is said to have gained 9500. marks of Silver besides his expense which he bestowed liberally in one year Platina writeth that he ordained the Annates or the first years stipend of all Annates Intrants to be paid unto the Pope out of all Countries But Pol. Virgil. de inven rer lib. 8. cap. 2. saith It
therefore the See is vacant So at Funda they chose CLEMENS the VII Bishop of Camerak a French man This Schism continued thirty nine years Crantz in A long Schism between the Popes Saxo. lib. 10. cap 4. saith The Emperors were wont and yet do carry in their colours a double headed Eagle and now the Popes began to worship a double headed Mitre Robert Budeus a Noble man of Britain in France was in the bounds of the Romans with 2000. men Clemens allured him on his side thus troubles began Charles the V. King of France the wisest Prince of those times saith Frossard assembled his Estates especially the Clergy to enquire which of the two should be accepted Opinions were different the Prelates the King's Brethren and many Divines were for Clemens the King approved their sentence immediately it was proclaimed and Clemens made his residence at Avenion There followed him the King of Spain the Prince of Savoy the Duke of Millain the Queen of Naples and the King of Scotland The Emperor Charles dissembled although the greatest part of the Empire followed Urban Lewis Earl of Flanders said Wrong was done to Urban The Hammonians yeild to neither of the two Frossard lib. 2. What troubles were then in all the Church and every Nation partaking thereof Priests were imprisoned by the adverse party Cardinals were racked and killed and many battels were fought for those two the one called the other a Schismatick and Heretick the son of Belial and the Antichrist It would require a volume to shew their bloody facts Then was great strife for the Kingdom of Sicilies Johanna the Queen had married four husbands the cousins and heirs of her husbands pretend right when she could not eschue the trouble of pretentions she rendred the Kingdom unto Pope Clemens to dispose of at his pleasure Urban gives it to an Hungarian Charls the brother's son of her first husband on condition that Pregnan his brothers son should have Campania Clemens gave the Kingdom to Lewis Duke of Anjou An. 1380. The people receive Charls Lewis went thither with an Army of 30000 men Both pretend right from the Pope and Lewis alledged the consent of the Queen then defunct The Neapolitans said that the Queen could not dispose of the Kingdom and Clemens was not Pope Calabria and some others received Lewis who continued there and died An. 1383. Then Charls was only King and refused to give Campania unto Pregnan Urban summoned Charls to appear at Nuceria and in the mean time he cast seven Cardinals into prison and created 39 Cardinals of his own kindred Charls came with an Army to the place but Urban fled by sea into Genua and took the seven imprisoned Cardinals with him of whom he caused five to be shut up in factis and to be drowned in the sea When he heard that Charls was dead he returned unto Naples with intention to defraud his sons but when he could not prevail he went to Rome he sent his Buls from Genua into England for he could not find a greater enemy against France saith Frossard offering remission of sins unto all who would fight against the Clementines and gave liberty unto the King to give assignations of the Tithe of all Church-rents except the Primates unto the Noble-men for their charges and he prevailed with some Preachers to perswade the people They being allured with fair promises thought themselves happy to die in such Wars Such were the times saith Frossard In a short space by Tithes and voluntary offerings were gathered 2500000 French crowns and for the more assurance the Pope would have a Bishop to be General and Henry Spencer Bishop of Norwich was named The like Bull was sent to Lusitania to excite them against Spain for siding with Clemens A Letter of Richard the II. is extant saith Io. Fox in Act. Monâ— unto A remarkable Letter by all Kings Pope Urban exhorting him to have more respect unto the unity and peace of the Church and shewing that Princes should coerce such mis-order in the Church as Moses rebuked Aaron Solomon put down Abiathar Otho the I. removed John the XIII .... and by the same reason said the King why may not Kings now bridle Roman Bishops if the quality of their fault and the necessity of the Church so require And if it were not lawfull for Princes to restrain the outrages of a Pope though he were lawfully chosen he may oppress the Church change Christendom into Heathens and make the sufferings of Christ in vain or else God hath not provided well in all things for his Church on earth by service of men to withstand dangers and the Pope should consider these things seriously lest he caused all the Princes to rise against him .... for certainly the World will not be oppressed by a Prelate and will rather leave the Romish Church desolate c. But affections blunt all admonitions Urban knew what gain was reaped by the Jubile therefore he ordained it to be kept every 33 years because Christ lived but 33 years so he proclaimed and kept it An. 1383. He caused his Cubicular John de Therano to write a book on these words Give to Caesar what are Caesar's c. The scope of the book was to prove that those words had place only for a time and after Christ's ascension they were out of date because he said If I were lift up to heaven I will draw all things after me that is I will draw all things to the Empire of Popes who from thence shall be Lord of Lords In the year 1383. the Clementines besieged him in a Castle and had taken him if the Soldiers had not mutined for want of pay nor could Clemens afford them 20000. franks Urban sate eleven years and died An. 1389. very few bewailed his death because he was so rude and intrectable Platin. Then Pope Clemens desired the King to interpose his Authority with the Emperor and other Princes that for conserving peace no other Pope be chosen but he was disappointed saith Frossard 11. BONIFACE the IX was chosen at Rome one altogether ignorant of literature and so unfit for the affairs of Court that he scarcely understood the propositions which were scanned before him and in his time ignorance was in price saith Theod. Ã Niem the Secretary of many Popes Morn in Myster yet he was like unto Boniface the VIII as in name so in craftiness and when the Romans began to shew their discontentedness he like another Tarquinius cut off the Chastoles high heads Laur. Valla in Declam contra Donat. Constant He openly professed simony and would admit neither Cardinal nor Bishop until they delivered money at his pleasure or at least an Annate Morn pag. 490. 12. BENEDICT the XIII was chosen at Avenion after the death of Clemens An. 1393. upon express condition that if the King of France did not approve the election another should be chosen The King heard the Legates of both Popes but
election Behold what a fire the Pope had kindled if the wisdom of Lewis had not been singularly patient He would not renounce his Imperial Title but he returned to Burgravia where by procurement of the Pope he was poisoned with a drink which the Dutchess of Austria presented unto him An. 1347. and therefore he was called a Martyr Clemens had sent his Bulls unto the Princes of Germany commanding them to accept the before named Charls as their lawful Emperor And he had obtained from Charls that from thenceforth none should be accounted Emperor until he be confirmed by the Pope and to believe otherwise is a pernicious heresie The Princes and other States understanding this thought Charls unworthy of the Diadem and they said Will that Servant of Servants rage always in pride and ambition that he dare with a shameless face more then manifestly surpass the wickedness of the most cruel Tyrants that ever was read of Wherefore after the death of Lewis they assembled to a new election The Bishop of Mentz and three Secular Electors the other Bishops came not chose Edward the III. King of England and Brother in law of Lewis the V. He gave them thanks but refused because he was troubled with wars in France Then they chose Frederick Marquess of Misnia Son in law of Lewis Charls gave him a sum of money that he should not accept Thirdly An. 1350. they chose Gunther Earl of Swarzenburgh they were so resolved not to accept an Emperor from the Pope and he was presently after poisoned by his Physician Findank who also died within three days having at his Master's command tasted first of the same potion Thus were they all made away who withstood the Pope Gunther knowing that he must die and being desirous to leave Germany in peace rendered his Title unto Charls And so after long contention the honor of the Emperor is brought to a meer Title nor could the most puissant Emperors prevail because the people were perswaded that they drew their swords against Heaven if they did resist the Pope as if they had presumed like the ancient Gaints to climb into the skies and pull God from his Throne and the thundering excommunications were judged not so much menaces of death which peradventure might have been avoided or contemned but of damnation which as it is most terrible so it was thought unavoidable 4. CHARLS the IV. was a weak Prince in courage and prudence through ambition he did extreamly weaken and debase the Empire he approved that form of Coronation of the Emperors which is kept in the Vatican and containeth many servile Ceremonies As The Emperor supplieth the office of a Sub-Deacon in ministring unto the Pope and saying Mass and Divine Service being ended he must hold the stirrup while the Pope mounteth on his horse and for a certain space must lead the Pope's horse by the bridle Also he obliged himself that he should stay no longer in Italy then while he were crowned so whereas many Emperors had for some ages displayed their forces to drive the Popes from Rome now the Popes without any forces have removed the Emperors from the Tower of the Empire and made themselves absolute Lords Hence also it appeareth that now the Emperors are but the images of the ancient Emperors and the Popes give spirit unto the image Naucler writeth that Charls entered into Rome on foot in derision whereof a Senator began an Oration before the people in these words Behold thy King cometh unto thee with meekness and lowliness He was crowned by two Cardinals deputed by the Pope and the next day took his journey into Germany At that time Petrarcha wrote many things between derision and disdain in his Epistles partly unto Charls and partly unto others In his second Book De vita solitar sect 4. cap. 2. he saith Caesar hath taken the Crown and is gone into Germany contenting himself with the lurking holes of his Country and the name of Emperor he embraceth the lowest members and forsaketh the head who we thought should have recovered hath lost it ...... I confess his oath bindeth him and he excuseth himself that he hath sworn to abide in Rome but a day Oh infamous day oh shameful covenant oh Heavens behold an oath behold Religion behold godliness the Bishop of Rome hath left Rome so that he will not suffer another to dwell in it c. P. Morn in Myster pag. 472. As Charls came to the Empire by miserable ambition so he may be called the first Emperor which ruined the Revenues thereof for he did first consent that the Viscount of Millain should be the perpetual Vicar of the Empire and the Viscount having once full Authority usurped liberty And to the end he might tie the Princes Electors unto him and his Son after him he promised to give them great sums of money and for payment thereof he gave them discharges of their taxes and tributes of their Lands unto the Empire which covenant being once made they cause the Emperor when he is at first chosen to swear that he shall never revoke So the tributes of many Lands and Towns of Germany which anciently was the Emperor's patrimony is dispersed among the Princes and free Cities Then also was the order of the Electors changed it was appointed that the Bishop of Mentz should ask the votes 1. Of the Bishop of Trevers 2. Of the Bishop of Colein 3. Of the King of Bohemia 4. Of Prince Palatine of Rhine 5. Of the Duke of Saxony 6. Of the Marquess of Brandenburgh And lastly give his own vote But in procession the three Bishops should go foremost and the Bishop of Trevers in the midst and the three Princes should follow them and the Duke of Saxony in the midst then the Emperor and immediately after him the King of Bohemia Bulla Aurea in Fascic rer expetend And they have a third order in serving the Emperor at his table on the solemn days In the year 1359. Charls had a conference at Mentz with the three Electoral Bishops and Pope Innocentius sent thither the Bishop Calvacen for a Subsidty unto his Treasury and gave him power to dispense with the Clergy who had not Canonically purchased Benefices either Curata vel sine cura There was also the Dukes of Saxony and Bavier The Emperor called the Legate and heard his Commission then said Charls Lord Legate the Pope hath sent you into Germany to require a great sum of money but you reform nothing among the Clergy Cuno a Canon of Mentz was standing by with a costly hat or cap and many golden and silken fantasies about it the Emperor said to him Lend me your cap then laying aside his own the Emperor put on the Canon's cap and said unto the Princes Am I not now more like a Soldier then a Clark and so he rendered the cap unto Cuno Then he said unto the Bishop of Mentz Lord Arch-Bishop We command you that with the fidelity wherewith you
eat the sins of the people and they spake as assuredly of the apparitions adjurations and responses of the dead as if they had learned them from the books of Tundalus and Brandarius or from St. Patrick's cave they play the Tragedies of them in Purgatory and the Comedies of Indulgences in Pulpits as on a Stage with so Soldier-like boldness so thrasonical boasting so arrogant eys changing their countenances stretching out their arms with so various gestures as the Poets feign Proteus transforming themselves they thunder unto the people with windy tongues and Stentor's voice But they which are more ambitious among them and would have the gallantry of eloquence and perfect knowledge these in crying I would say declaring sing poesies tell stories dispute opinions cite Homer Virgil Iuvenal Persius Livius Strabo Varro Seneca Cicero Aristotle Plato and for the Gospel and word of God they prattle meer toys and words of men preaching another gospel adulterating the word of God which they preach not in sincerity but for gain and reward and they live not according to the truth of the word but after the lusts of the flesh and when in the day they have spoken of vertue erroneously they bestow the night in the Stews and this is their way to go unto Christ c. Erasmus in his Annotations on 1 Tim. 1. at the word Vaniloquium speaketh of the School-men at that time thus What shall I say of ungodly questions which are made concerning the power of God and of the Pope whether God can command any evil as to hate himself and forbid all good even the love and worship of himself whether he can make a thing infinite in respect of all dimensions whether he could have made this world even from eternity in a better condition then he hath made it whether he could have made a man that cannot sin ..... There is more work concerning the power of the Pope while they argue of his two-fold power and whether he may abrogate what is decreed in the writings of the Apostles whether he may decree what is repugnant unto the doctrine of the Gospel whether he may make a new Article of faith whether he hath more power then Peter had or equal power whether he hath power to command the Angels whether he can make empty that which is called Purgatory whether he be a man only or as God whether he partaketh of both natures as Christ doth whether he be more merciful then Christ seeing we do not read that Christ did ever bring any out of Purgatory whether among all men the Pope alone cannot err Six hundred such questions are disputed in great volumes ...... and their schools are earnest about such questions and time the swiftest of all things is wasted with these questions which are propounded ridiculously and determined timerariously our time is short and it is a difficult thing to act the duty of a Christian rightly The third power of the Friers was to proclaim and sell Indulgences Because this falleth in often I will here only repeat the Indulgences words of Pa. Paulo in the first book of the Councel of Trent This manner of giving money for pardons was put in practise after the year 1100. for Pope Urban the II. having granted plenary Indulgences and remission of all sins to whosoever would fight in the holy Land to recover and set free the Sepulchre of Christ out of the power of the Mahumetans it is followed by his Suceessors of whom some as always new inventions are inlarged granted it unto those who would maintain a Soldier if they could not or would not go personally in these wars and thereafter Indulgences were granted unto such as would take Arms against Christians not obeying the Church of Rome and many times infinite exactions under these pretences And lib. 8. he saith It is sure and cannot be denied that in no Christian Nation of the East either in ancient or modern times was ever any use of Indulgences of any kinde whatsoever and in the West no proof of them can be brought before Pope Urban the II. from his time until the year 1300. it appeareth that the use of them was sparing and only imposed by the Confessor to free men from punishment after the Councel at Vienna the abuses did increase mightily Pol. Virg. de inven rer lib. 8. cap. 1. saith They reap no small harvest by these Indulgences especially Pope Boniface the IX in whose time such pardons were granted with a full hand not only at sometimes but as Platina witnesseth were sold dayly and every where as any other merchandise not without the dammage of the giver and receiver seeing by these as the vendible remedies or soul diseases many did the less abstain from sin and the power of the keys became contemptible and that was not without cause because as Jerome saith where a reward is the means or interveneth spiritual gifts become the more vile which oh if that age only had seen So far he 31. When the Tartars prevailed first in Asia the Kingdom of the Turks was overthrown and they were divided among themselves into seven families at last they became all subject unto the house of Othoman or Otman Laon. Chalcocon lib. 1. de Reb. Turc He was a victorious and cruel Tyrant and was declared first Emperor of the Turks about the year 1300. all his Successors have kept his name He conquered Prusa a City of Mysia An. 1303. and made it the seat of the Empire His Son Orcanes expelled the Tartars and others of them through dissensions among Christians have raised that great Empire of Asia and subdued the Empire of Constantinople as partly is said and more followeth CHAP. IV. Of BRITAIN 1. KIng Edward sent the marble Chair of the Scots unto London and Troubles between England and Scotland left nothing that he thought could excite the mindes of our Nation to any remembrance of former condition so he promised unto himself a final conquest but a fresh trouble ariseth upon occasion of his tyranny Robert Bruce the Son of the former competitor and John Cumine the Cousin-German of John Baliol beholding at Court the contempt which the Scots did suffer and considering how Edward had abused them against their native Countrey they thought upon a revenge yet they they durst not communicate their thoughts At last John perceiving the other pensive and thinking the same might be the cause of his sadness adventured first to discover his minde and he blamed himself and the other also that their Countrey-men had fallen into such miseries by their procurement and in the mean time were both frustrated There they promise taciturnity and mutual fidelity and they covenant that John shall never pretend any title unto the Crown but assist Robert to recover it and he shall have all the Lands belonging unto Robert and be second unto him in the Kingdom these things were written sworn and sealed Robert followeth King Edward still waiting opportunity Behold
and Lordships and if any wise man gain-say the open errors of Antichrist and teach men to give their alms to poor needy men to escape the pains of Hell and to gain the bliss of Heaven he shall be imprisoned as a man of unchristian belief and traitor to God and Christian Kings and Lords And whereas King Hezekiah was busie to cleanse God's house and put away all uncleanness from the Sanctuary ..... some Christians Lords in name and Heathens in conditions defile the Sanctuary of God and bring in simoniacal Clarks full of covetousness and heresie and hypocrisie and malice to stop God's Law that it be not known and kept or freely preached and some Christian Lords keep many Prelats and Curats in their Courts and in secular offices openly against God's Law and mans and withhold them from their ghostly office and helping of Christian souls ...... let these unwise Lords know that Eli the Prophet one only had the truth of God and King Ahab with 850 Priests and Prophets of Baal had the false part and after Micheas one alone Prophet of God had the truth against 400 Prophets of Baal that counselled Achab to war to his own shame and death so now a few poor men and Idiots in comparison of School-Clarks may have the truth of holy Scripture against many thousand Prelates and religious that be given to worldly pride covetousness simony hypocrisie and other fleshly sins and the rather seeing poor men desire only the truth and freedom of the holy Gospel and Scripture and accept mans law and ordinances only in as much as they be grounded on holy Scripture or good reason and common profit of Christian people ...... But it is to be feared full sorely that Kings and Lords now have been in the former sins of Manasses God grant that they repent verily and make amends to God and man as he did in the end And near the end of that Chapter he saith Now in England it is a common protection against persecution of Prelates and some Lords if a man be accustomed to swear needless false and unadvised oaths by the bones nails and sides and other members of Christ and be proud and letcherous and speak not of God's Law and reprove not sin about him and to abstain from needless oaths and not lawful and to reprove sin by way of charity is cause enough why Prelates and some Lords slander men and call them Lollards Hereticks raisers of debate and treason against the King ...... How much blood have Lords shed in wars for pride and covetousness by counsel of false Prelates Confessors and Preachers it passeth mans wit to tell fully in this life but of shedding blood and slaying poor men by withdrawing alms and giving it to dead stocks or stones or to rich Clarks and feigned religious were to speak now if a man had the spirit of ghostly strength now men kneel and pray and offer fasts to dead Images that have neither hunger nor cold and despise beat and slay Christian men what honoring of God is this c. The Bishops and Friers could not endure such doctrine but so long as Edward the III. lived he was safe for that King loved him and as some write the above named Acts were by his information máde against the Pope and Prelates when the King became old and unable his second Son John Duke of Lancaster was Regent for the King 's eldest Son was dead and his Son Richard was yong he approved the doctrine of Christ which Wickliff did teach so did Henry Percey Lord Marshal William Rigge Chancellor of the University and many more of account Simon Langham Arch-Bishop of Canterbury summoned him to appear at Lambeth An. 1376. The Duke of Lancaster went with him and the contention was great yet nothing was done against him at that time In the beginning of the reign of Richard the II. John the Regent and the Lord Marshal gave up their Offices then the Bishops thought to have the more advantage against Wickliff Nevertheless he continued preaching 1. The holy Eucharist after consecration is not the body of Christ but figuratively or sacramentally 2. The Church of Rome is not the head of all Churches nor had Peter any more power given him by Christ then any other Apostle had 3. The Pope hath no more power of the keys then any other within the order of Priesthood hath 4. If God be temporal Princes may lawfully and justly take their temporalities from Church-men sinning habitualiter 5. The Gospel is a rule sufficient by it self to rule the life of all Christians here c. These and such other Articles were brought to Pope Gregory the XI by him and twenty three Cardinals they were condemned as heretical And the Pope sent his Bulls unto the University to Simon the Arch-Bishop and unto the Bishop of London that they should apprehend the Heretick as he spoke he wrote also unto the King to assist the Bishops A convocation was held at Lambeth where Wickliff appeared professing himself to be a true Christian he explained the Articles and he denied some to be his assertions saying they had wrested his words At that time whether the Queen-Mother had discharged the Bishops to do him violence as some write or that the Londoners took his part as others say or both he was dismissed only they charged him that he should preach no more of that doctrine The Schism of the Antipopes gave some respite unto Wickliff and Simon was slain in a dissension between the Nobility and the Commons His Successor William Courtney was more fully against him and prevailed so with the King to banish him and in the fifth year of the yong King procured an Act that Hereticks as it pleased them to speak should be imprisoned until they justified their cause This Act mentioneth great numbers of them throughout all the Kingdom convening to Sermons in Churches Church-yards Market-places and other places where are great assemblings of people Philip Repington a Batchelor of Divinity had been summoned for the same doctrine but after this Act he forsook it and became Bishop of Lincoln and a cruel persecutor of the truth which he had professed John Ashton also fell away Nicolas Herford another Batchelor made his appeal from the Bishop unto the King and his Council but William caused him to be apprehended and imprisoned he escaped and continued preaching as before John Wickliff in the time of his banishment wrote unto Pope Urban a confession of his faith wherein he affirmeth that seeing the Bishop of Rome calleth himself the Vicar of Christ of all men he is most bound to follow the Law of Christ in the Gospel since the greatness among Christ's Disciples consisteth not in worldly honors but in exact imitation of Christ in life and doctrine and he advised the Pope to leave unto the Secular Powers all temporal rule as Christ did and he prayed that he and his Cardinals might follow the Lord Jesus and faithfully teach
and thieves none so wicked or vile who though he be charged with a manifest crime should we think to condemn before we hear him and do ye think it equal to pass sentence on a King anointed and crowned giving no leave to defend himself how unjust is this let us consider the matter it self I say ye openly affirm that Henry Duke of Lancaster whom ye are pleased to call your King hath most unjustly spoiled Richard as well his Soveraign as ours of his Kingdom While he was speaking the Lord Marshal enjoyned him silence and the other Bishops said He discovereth more Covent-devotion he had been a Monk then Court-discretion in dissenting from his Brethren Yet at that time his integrity was so respected that no punishment was imposed upon him but the next year 1400. when some discontented Lords arose against King Henry this Thomas was taken prisoner and judicially arraigned for High Treason for which he was condemned and sent to St. Albans But what shall the King do with him he could not with credit keep him nor dismiss him and to take his life was dangerous when Prelates were thought sacred The Pope did help the King by giving unto Thomas another Bishoprick in Samos a Greek Island But before his translation was compleated he died THE FIFTH AGE Of the CHURCH OR The History of the Church reverting and of Antichrist raging containing the space of 300. years from the year 1300. until the year 1600. CENTURY XV. CHAP. I. Of POPES 1. INNOCENTIUS the VII was crowned An. 1404. Before that time none spoke more against the ambition of the Antipopes and he had sworn to renounce his place if the union of the Church did so require but now he could not hear any speaking of taking away the Schism yea because some Romans bewailed the dammages of it he sent them to his Nephew Lewis whom he had made Marquess of Piceno and Prince of Firma as to a Burreo saith Platin. and he caused in his own sight eleven Romans to be thrown out of an high window and said This Schism cannot be otherwise taken away therefore he was called the bloody Tyrant Tho. Cooper For this cause the Romans called for the aid of Ladislaus King of Naples and the Pope fled unto his Nephew in Viterbio thereafter the Romans fearing that Ladislaus would usurp over the City brought back the Pope and he did accurse Ladislaus Pope Benedict sent unto Pope Innocentius for a safe conduct unto his Cardinals that they may treat of an union Innocentius slightly refused Wherefore Benedict made his vaunts in sundry missives that he was desirous of union and Innocentius had denied a treaty Then Innocentius became paralytick and his own Clergy said unto him It happened unto him justly according to his demerits He sate two years Then the French Nation did represent unto Pope Benedict the inconvenients of the Schism and they craved that he would willingly lay down his Dignity for the welfare of the Church if the Pope that shall be chosen at Rome shall do the like He promised to do so The Cardinals at Rome in consideration of the enormities waxing every where by this Schism took this order they promise each one with solemn vow to God to Mary to Peter and Paul and the blessed company of Saints that if any of them were called to that high place whensoever the other Pope will quit his place and his Cardinals will condescend unto the Cardinals at Rome upon a new election that one may be chosen by them together in that case he who shall be now chosen shall renounce his Papacy And they provided that none shall ever take absolution from this oath All did subscribe 2. GREGORY the XII being eighty years old was chosen and the same day in presence of all the Cardinals confirmed the same oath by a new subscription The union was attempted again by Letters from the one Pope unto the other they consent to meet on Michaelmass day at Savona in Liguria but Gregory objected sundry impediments and when these were removed by Bishops and Princes he coined more as may be read at large in Morna Myster pag. 497. ss Benedict still made shew of readiness when he heard that Gregory made new delays he went unto Catalonia in Spain where he was born professing his desire of union but there was no appearance of it In truth he was necessitated to go thither for the French King and University of Paris would bear no longer with him and called him a Schismatick c. Gregory thought then that the field was won He called a Councel to assemble at Aquileia and to the end he may attain his designs he created more Cardinals Benedict practised the like in Arragon both of them still pretending unity The Church of Rome had of late broached Experience sheweth that Popes are not infallible this conceit That the judgement of the Pope is infallible but now it pleased God to check that fond opinion and by lamentably sensible examples teach them their error that if reason cannot perswade them experience should convince them or if they will believe none who had written that the Pope may er yet they shall see it with their eys and then let them hold him the rule of faith at their peril So the Cardinals of both these factions began to distaste the ambition of their Popes and first some of the Spanish Cardinals withdrew themselves and came to Pisa and others of the other side assembled with them to the number of 124 Divines and 300 Jurists They with one consent call a Councel to be held there An. 1409. and by their Letters they require the Emperor the Kings of France Hungary England Poland Sicily Arragon and other States to give their concurrence Only the nearer part of Spain Scotland and the Count Armeniacus followed Benedict The Councel was assembled to the number of 1000 Divines and Lawyers as some write They summon both Popes to appear either personally or by their Proctors They both contested against the lawfulness of the Assembly as not having authority from the head The Councel replied A Councel cannot be called by one of the Competitors for a party cannot make a general but a particular Councel but neither of the two would yield to the other so the Councel goeth on and because none of the two Popes would appear after many Sessions and after long disputation of their power and after canonical process they all without exception condemn Pope Benedict and Pope Gregory and absolve all men from obedience unto them they annul all their Acts promotions ..... In the tenor of deprivation they call these two notorious Schismaticks obstinate maintainers of Schism Hereticks departed from the faith scandalizing the whole Church unworthy the Papacy and cut off from the Church And they elected unto the Papal Chair a Greek by birth Peter Philargus the Bishop of Millain who was called 3. ALEXANDER the V. Of him it is said He was a
Priests are worse than hypocrites since they are so far from hiding their wickedness before men that they openly avow it and they are permitted by their Prelates because they pay yearly some money unto their Officials And that the condition of the Church is more dangerous now than ever it was for in time of persecution were good men but now the Church hath liberty and decaies for want of zeal and knowledge c. Catol test ver lib. 19. 4. Felinus Accursius Petrus de bella pertica Bartolus Johannes Igneus and many other Lawyers are recorded to have testified against Emperours and Princes for their weakness in suffering Bishops to usurp the Temporal Sword and Dominion of Lands and Cities and against the imprudence of them who had given so many priviledges unto the Clergy by which the Popes and Bishops do inlarge their power and oppress the Laity At that time Volquin in a Sermon called the Monks Monsters a Monster said he is a head with two bodies or a body with two heads and such are Monks they are Monks and Lawyers or Monks and Courtiers c. And so are Priests and Canons who have many Benefices Prebendaries c. ibid. 5. Vincentius a Venetian was then famous in Italy for opinion of holiness He left some Prophecies against the Clergy which in the end of that Century were Printed at Paris with the Prophecies of some others In one he saith Antichrist is in the World in another he saith Antichrist shall be a Pope but to allay the word he adds a Pope not lawfully chosen We may now add Many Popes have not been chosen lawfully In another he saith If we speak of those who are called Religious there is not one in all the World that keeps his Religion as he should they are all become corrupt and scandalous yea they are the instruments of perdition who should be instruments of the salvation of souls Ibid. 6. When the Antipopes would not remove the Schism a Parliament was in Paris An. 1406. Septemb. 11. where Charls the VI. ordained That The Acts of France against the Popes none should pay Tithes to Pope nor Cardinals and if they attempted to exact them no former provisions should be acknowledged In the Narration of this Act it is said That the Deputy of the University did apply unto Pope Benedict these sayings Withdraw you from every Brother that walks inordinately And I know that after my deaarture Wolves shall come in amongst you not sparing the Flock And Because my Flock was spoiled and my Sheep were deavoured by all the Beasts of the Field having no Shepheard neither do my Shepheards seek my Sheep but the Shepheards seek themselves and feed not my Sheep therefore thus saith the Lord I will cause them to cease from feeding my Sheep and I will deliver my Sheep from their mouths and therefore all paiment yea and all obedience should be denied unto the Pope And so they promised for their own part Fascic rer expeten fol. 195. In February following was another Edict discharging the paiment of Annates and other things that were called Minuta servitia In January 1408. in presence of the King and Peers and people of the Realm and of the Embassadours of England Scotland Sicilia and Galicia John Cartehusius a Norman in the name of the University had a Sermon on Ps 7. His sorrow shall turn upon his own head c. There he deduceth six conclusions 1. Peter de Luna or Pope Benedict is an obdured Schismatick an Heretick and disturber of the peace and union of the Church 2. He should not be called Pope nor Cardinal nor named with any Title of Honour and who obey him are worthy of the punishment pronounced against the abettors of Hereticks ..... Wherefore the University with one consent do wish that neither the King nor any of the Realm would accept any Bulls from Peter de Luna that the University be commanded to publish the truth throughout the Kingdom that a Bull of Excommunication which was lately brought from him unto the King should be torn as injurious to his Majesty that the Bishop of St. Flora and M. Peter de Corsellis and Sancienus de Leu Dean of St. German in Altisiodore be apprehended and punished because they consulted with Peter de Luna and the University promised to shew weightier things concerning the faith and prove them before competent persons These petitions were all granted to the University Benedict hearing these things fled with four Cardinals into Spain In August all Prelates and Church-men were commanded to publish the Neutrality of the Popes in their several jurisdictions P. Morn in Myster pag. 516 518. And then he sheweth how France stood for the like Neutrality in the time of Pope Alexander the V. 7. At the same time Francis Zabarella a famous Lawyer of Padua wrote de Schismate where he spareth not to aver The followers of the Pope have corrupted the Canon Law with their Glosses nothing is so unlawful but they think it lawful unto them they have exalted the Pope above God himself whence hath flowed a deluge of evils the Pope draweth unto himself all the authority of other Churches and despiseth inferior Prelates unless God provide for the estate of the Catholick Church it is in danger but in a Councel remedy must be provided and the Papal power must be curbed since he is subject unto the Church for that power resideth not in the Pope but in the Church or in a general Councel representing her the Church neither can now nor at any time could transfer that power unto one man but the same remaineth wholly unto her the Church may depose a Pope it is a fond thing that they say commonly The Pope cannot be judged by men since he who is judged by the Church is not judged by men but by God The power of calling Councels belongeth unto the Emperor as is clear by the examples of Constantine Justinian Charls the Great c. The Emperor should be present in the Councel as was in Nice and others when matters of faith are treated in them Laicks if they be worthy and prudent may be present in Councels The Pope cannot hinder the calling of them since through want of them the Church hath fallen into so great mischief and Bishops usurp government as secular Princes Seeing the Emperor is the principal Advocate and defender of the Church he may and should ask account of the Pope's faith so oft as the Pope is suspected and he may proceed against him by Law Peter never had the fulness of power but unto him in the name of the Church the keys were given We are not obliged to obey the Pope but when he requireth just things we should not give unto him such honor as to equalize him unto God nor should adoration be given unto him which Peter refused Acts 10. Whereas it is said The Church cannot er it is not to be understood of the Pope nor of the
the Danube near unto Frioli in Italy and on the North he marcheth with Poland and Muscovy In Affrick his ditions are for the most part barren except most fertile Aegypt This Empire is now governed by twenty Bassaws of which three are in Europe the most potent is in Greece another in Hungary and the third in Temisnara in Asia are thirteen three in Affriâ—k and one in Cyprus Cumin Ventura in Relatio de Vrbe Constantinop Wheresoever they prevailed they either slue all the inhabitants or led them away in such misery that they lived so that death had been more tolerable Bathol Georgueviz lived amongst them the space of 13. years about the year 1540. and returning writ a book Deploratio Christianorum which was printed at Wittemberg An. 1560. there he saith If any man had foreknown that calamity they would rather have chosen to have died a thousand times if in any place death be mixed with life or if life be prolonged that men may be long a dying it is under the Turks the bondage in Aegypt the captivity in Assyria and exile in Babylon are light in comparison of this most grievous oppression for whether Christians do submit unto them or not it is all one if these prevail as in their promises is no fidelity so is no mercy in their victory they kill all the Nobility and scarcely spare any of the Clergy they throw down all the Churches or turn them to their blasphemous superstition leaving unto Christians old Chappels which when they decay it is permitted to rebuild for a great sum of money neither are Christians permitted to have any audible sign of assembling but only as it were by stealth to exercize their religion neither may a Christian bear Office in any Province or City nor carry a weapon if any blasphemy be spoken against Christ or contumely against a Christian he must hold his peace but if thou speak against their Mahumet the punishment is fire or if against their religion thou shalt be circumcized If a Christian on horseback do meet a Turkish Priest he must come down and with low courtesie salute the Priest Every Christian now must pay the fourth part of all his increase as well of their Corns and Bestial as of their handy-work and every Master of a family paieth a ducate yearly for every person of his family if the Parents have it not to pay they must sell their children and others are compelled to beg it or they are condemned to perpetual prison and still it is free unto the Turk to take the most handsom of the Christian children and circumcize and bring them in their Cloisters to be Seminaries of his Janizaries or guard and of his Souldiers so that they hear not of Christ nor Parents yet many of these Janizaries carry under their arm pits a New-Testament in Greek or Arabick From amongst the fairest of the Christian daughters the great Turks hath his Wives and Concubines and it is religion unto them to do otherwise So that by custom or contempt of the old Turkish blood the present Emperours and Janizaries and Bassaws are descended of the Christians Both the Christians and the Janizaries in these Provinces do heartily wish the revenging Sword of Christians to deliver them from their wofull thraldom and the Turks stand in fear of it because of such a prophesie amongst them Georgieviz de affectione Christianor The multitude of the Turks are base minded being destitute of all learning for their Laws forbid Schools and they live most by Pasturage Euphorm in Icon. animor cap. 9. This brief glance of the power and tyranny of the Turks is usefull for understanding some passages of the Scriptures as also to move others unto compassion and praiers for the Christians whose troubles we know not and to make us the more thankfull for our tranquility and liberty and more patiently to bear sickness a little penury or if it were banishment for Christ's sake c. which light things many do impatiently undergo because they know not the heavy crosses of other Christians Yea and for cleering the justice of God in all these heavy burthens of Christians it may be marked out of Nicep Gregoras and Chalcocondylas their Histories that though these Greeks were very constant both in the Doctrine and Rites of their Antients yet amongst their Nobility were manifold divisions and strifes amongst their Clergy great ambition and contention and especially they complain of the wretchlessness of the Emperours and the infinite Taxes which they exacted of the people so that many did even before the loss of Constantinople chuse to live under the Turks and the rather because at that time the Turks dealt fairly with the Christians that would come and dwell in their Towns and proffered them liberties and it was upon occasion of these grievances that some Greeks came into Italy and Germany in the beginning of that Century CHAP. IV. Of BRITAIN 1. WHilest King Richard was living in prison Henry the IV. was Crowned King of England An. 2. chap. 3. he ordained that if any person should obtain from the Bishop of Rome any provision to be exempt from obedience regular or ordinary or to have any Office perpetual in any house of Religion he should incur the pains of Praemunire And chap. 15. He gave authority unto Bishops and their Ordinaries to imprison and fine Civil power of coaction gâ—ven to Bishops who exerce it cruelly all Subjects who refuse the Oath ex Officio Here by the way I add that in the Parliament of King James An. 1610. Stat. 1. it is said Whereas the Temporal Sword was never in the Prelates power untill the 2. of Henry the IV. and then usurped by them without consent of the Commons for say They were truly Ecclesiastical yet it is against the Laws of God and of the Land that they should meddle with civil jurisdiction therefore is an Act past against it and the Oath Ex Officio In the same Parliament of Henry the IV. it was ordained that all Lollards that is who professed the doctriue which Wickliff had taught should be apprehended and if they should remain obstinate they should be delivered to the Bishop of the Diocy and by him unto the correction of the Secular Magistrate to be burnt This Act was the first in this Island for burning in case of Religion and began to be put in execution the same year 1401. and Thomas Arundel Arch Bishop of Canterbury swore that he would not leave a slip of the Lollards in the Land At that time did suffer William Sawtree a Priest William Swinderby Richard White William Thorp Reinold Peacock once Bishop of Saint Aâ—â—ph and then of Chicester Io. Fox in Acts Mon. Many errours were imputed unto them maliciously but as Ph. Morn in Myster pag. 495. shews ex Walsing in Hypodeig they held no other doctrine but of the Waldenses George Abbot contra Hill in answer to the first reason sec 25. shews that
learn from P. Soave in Hist Concil Trident. lib. 2 5. In ancient times by frequent incursion of enemies or in time of Pestilence it came to pass that when the Teachers died Successors could not be had in a short space and lest the People should be destitute of a Spiritual Ruler the chief Prelates of the Province or some neighbour Bishop did commend that Church unto some Minister until these lets were removed and a qualified Minister might be had that besides the charge of his own flock he would also help the other as he might and in the mean time he had no power of the Benefice but only to preserve it But afterwards these Commendataries pretending necessity and difficulty had power to meddle with the Benefice and then being delighted with the Benefice they would pretend some lets why another Minister was not needful and so they retained both Benefices to the prejudice of both flocks For remedy of this malady it was provided that a Commenda should not continue above six moneths But the Pope by the fulness of his power would grant it for a larger time yea during the Commendatarie's life especially when Acts were made against plurality of Benefices So they would keep the words of the Act but do contrary unto the sense thereof since a Commenda during life is all one with a title Yea not only would the Pope give one Commenda but more at his pleasure and then the style was changed For whereas at first the words were That the Church in the mean time may be rightly and orderly admonished we do commend it unto thee then they said That thou mayest administrate thy estate and condition the more decently we commend this Church unto thee And which is yet worse the Pope would give unto the Commendatary a power to dispose the Benefice after his death yea and such Commendataries were exempted from subjection unto the Bishop and he had no power over them whereby it came to pass that the Roman Courtiers were desirous of no Benefices but by way of Commenda and not by way of Title because upon this account they were subject and upon the other they were absolute without any tie of looking after the flock nor edifices belonging thereunto but only unto their own benefit and will And the number of such Commendaes turned to such abuse saith the same Author that when all men were calling for a Reformation Pope Clemens the VII in the year 1534. was not ashamed to give unto his Nephew Hippolitus Medices a Cardinal a Commenda of all the Benefices throughout the World both Secular and Regular both Dignities and Rectories for the space of six moneths after the day of his possession with power to dispose of all their fruits at his pleasure By which irregularity as wickedness may be thought to have come to the highest pinacle so in former ages saith he such a number of Commendaes was not known when the Church of Rome durst not seem so shameless And yet even then to cover the plurality of Benefices they had another trick which in ancient time was devised for the good of the Church The union of Benefices At first if any Church was any way robbed of its Benefice what was left was bestowed with the care of souls on a neighbor and both the Parishes were accounted one But by the craft of Courtiers it came to pass that without respect of souls many rich Benefices were united and by this means plurality of Benefices were covered if in favors of a Cardinal 30. or 40. Benefices were united even though in divers Nations Whence arose many inconveniencies because the number of Benefices was diminished and what favor was bestowed upon one person was also communicated unto his Successor though not so deserving nor craving it so that the Court and Chancellary was damnified Therefore it was provided that the Pope may unite so many Benefices as he thinketh expedient yet so that after the death of him in whose favor these are united the union shall be null and the Benefices shall be in their former condition and so the Chancellary did retain their gain of disposing many Benefices That Author speaketh thus of these Commendaes and Unions generally in all parts whereby it appeareth that the care of souls was altogether neglected But our History sheweth yet more abuses for some did obtain at Rome an Abbocy Restraint of the Pope's power in dispensing Benefices and other Benefices and had power to exact Taxes or Pensions from Prelates and Clarks and Parsonages were annexed unto Bishopricks or unto Abbocies Therefore in the year 1471. an Act of Parliament was made by King James the III. that because innumerable riches were carried out of the Realm by such means the purchase of Abbocies and other Benefices should be null if they were never at the Court of Rome before but such places should have free election And that no Subject spiritual or temporal take upon him to be Collector unto the See of Rome of any higher or greater taxation but as the use and custom of old was before in the old taxation of Bagimont And that there be no union nor annexion made in time to come to Bishopricks Abbocies nor Priories of any Benefice nor that any such union made lately nor since the present King received the Crown be of any strength or effect nor be suffered but the said Benefices shall return to the first foundation all under pain of Treason And in the year 1481. it was provided by the same King and Estates that no person should purchase Commission from the See of Rome to be preferred unto any Benefice vaking even though the See of the Benefice be vacant for the time These Acts were renewed by King James the IV. in the year 1488. with this addition If any person spiritual or temporal shall maintain or defend such purchasers of Benefices after it is declared to be of the King's patronage shall also be guilty of Treason But in the year 1493. it was ordained that all Prelacies Abbocies Priories and other Benefices should be disposed as they were in the time of King James the I. and that no person attempt to purchase any Benefice from the Court of Rome under pain of proscription and banishment The next year an Act was made that because still some did go to Rome for purchasing of Benefices which may be preferred and given within the Realm and also brought novelties and innovations into the Church without advice of the King for remedy hereof no Subject shall go out of the Countrey until the spiritual persons intimate the cause of their passing unto their Ordinary and that spiritual and temporal persons shall shew unto the King or his Chancellor the cause of their passing and obtain licence under the pain of Treason Conformable to this practice Richard Cawdray Proctor in the name of King Henry the VI. King of England protested by publick instrument that whereas the King and
alive or other wayes put to death for the cause of religion John oecolampade in the year preceeding was retyred into a Monastery for feare of trouble but when he heard of the publick edict he set forth some Sermons and a book of Confession for which Glapio the Emperours Chapelan did threaten him mischief but he with consent of the Friers went away in safety Martin Bucer had been a Dominican 15 years at that time he left that Order and was Chaplaine unto Fredederik Prince Palatin and President of the Imperiall Councell the next year he was called to be Preacher at Landstall When Luther was lurking the Augustinians of Wittembergh put away the private Masse because it was an execrable abuse of the Lords supper and turned into a propitiatory sacrifice c. The Electour requires the judgement of the University then Justus Jonas Jo. Dolcius Andr. Carolstad Jerom Schurff Nic. Amsdorff and Phil. Melanchton approove the reasons of the Augustinians the Elector ratifieth their Act and not only dischargeth private Masses in the Cloister but in the open Church and then in the Church of the Castle Then and there also images were broken down auricular confession was forbidden both elements were delivered unto the people and Andr. Carolstad teaches that Civill courts should be ordered not by the law of man but of Moses he set forth a book of the lawfulness of Priests-mariage and against the vowes of Monks When Luther heard hereof though he did not approve all that was done and written yet he wrote unto Spalatinus August 15 Carolstad must have some liberty for he will not be content if any do oppose him Erasmus was offended that any Reformation was begun without the authority of a Generall Councell and he wrote unto Peter Barbire August 13. saying It can not be told how many and what kind of men did at the first love Luther when I had read a few pages of his books I did foresee the matter would turn to a broil I do so hate discord that even verity with sedition is unpleasant unto mee .... As I think many things are received in the Church which may be changed to the great good of Christian religion So nothing pleaseth me which is done tumultuously And in another dated August 23 he saith I wish it were true that Christiern King of Denmark said unto me while we were talking of such a purpose Gentle purges worke not but efficacious potions shake the whole body I see no good issue unless Christ himselfe turne the temerity of men into good c. Albert archb of Mentz began again to sell pardons in Hala of Saxony then Luther wrote unto him from his Pathmos Novemb. 25. threatning him that if he leave not that idol of pardons greater evils will be sent on him and if he dismisse not these which for eschuing fornication have marryed he will make known openly some things both of him and other bb which they desire to be buried in silence The Bishop returnes answer Decemb. 21. shewing that he had read his Letter with good lyking and afterwards he shall have no cause to complain of him and he will live as becomes a Christian Prince for which end he requires his prayers and of other good men seing that is the gift of God alone he can take admonitions in good part and wisheth well unto Luther for Christs cause The University of Paris sent forth their judgement against Luther's books and Ph. Melanchton opposeth it with this inscription of his book Against the famous Decree of the Parisians the apology of Melanchton for Luther Likewise Henry VIII King of England wrote against Luther in defense of the seven saeraments and the power of the Pope When Leo heard of it he sent unto him the title defender of the faith as Alexander VI. had given unto the King of Spain the title of Catholick King and I know not what other Pope did first call the King of France The most Christian King But saith Pe. Soave Luther was not dashed with authority but laying aside the due reverence of his person wrote against him with such bitterness of words as he had used against the puny Doctors and the medling of the King in this cause did not satisfy many in this controversy and as it hapneth in debates most do favour the weaker party and do much commend their weak endeavours Immediatly after the publishing of the Edict at Worms Hugh Bishop of Constance sendeth the Popes Bull and that Edict unto the town of Zurik and commandeth them to obey both the one and the other and he inveighes against Zuinglius and his followers Wherefore Zuinglius gives account unto the Senate and to the colledge of the Chanons of what he had taught and he writes unto the Bishop especially pressing that he forbeare not the priests with their concubines which wickedness saith he brings the clergy into contempt and is a very lewd example unto the people And he wrote unto the Swisers generally that they should remember a former licence which the Magistrats had granted unto the priests to have a concubine for saving the honesty of other mens wives which licence though ridiculous yet necessary for the time should be amended by turning fornication into lawfull marriage The Bishops command gave courage unto the black Friers to write against Zuinglius and he ceaseth not to defend his own doctrine he published 67. conclusions containing the summe of his doctrin and the abuses of the Clergy The Senate for removing such strife do appoint a convocation of all the Clergy within their jurisdiction against January 23. promising free liberty of reasoning unto both parties and by Letters invite the bb of Constance Curia and Basile either to come personally or to send their Commissioners There were assembled about 600. priests and as they called them Divines The Bishop of Constance sent in his name John Faber who afterward was Bishop of Vienna The Burgermaster beginneth saying It is not unknown what dissension hath arisen in the cause of religion therefore this assembly is called especially that if any can speak against these 67 conclusions of Zuinglius now made known unto them all he may now speak the same freely Faber shewes his Commission and alledgeth it was not a pertinent place nor time to decide things of that kind which appertain properly unto a Generall Councell and the Pope and Princes have agreed that one shall be called shortly Zuinglius said as Pe. Soave reports that is but a trick to deceive people with vaine hope and to keep them in grosse darknes it were better in the mean while to search some particulars that are sure and undoubted by the word of God and the received custom of the Church untill a more copious clearing of doubts come by a Councell When Faber was urged again and again to shew what he could speak against that doctrine of Zuinglius he said I will not deal with him by word but I will confute
zeal of piety in the closure he saith Well Illustrious Prince stirr up that sparke which hath begun to kindle in thee and let fire come from the house of Savoy as from the house of Joseph and let all France be kindled by thee yea let that holy fire burn and increase that at last France may be truly called for the Gospel's sake the most Christian Kingdom as heretofore for that wicked service of Antichrist in shedding blood it was wickedly called most Christian Dated Septemb. 7. An. 1523. The particulare persecutions that were in that year I leave unto the Martyrologies XVII In the year 1525. Erasmus was persuaded by Henry VIII King The mutuall respect of Luther Erasmus of England and by Card. Wolsey Bishop of York to write against Luther which he did under that inscription diatribe de libero arbitrio Against that book Luther sent forth another de servo arbitrio The eyes of all men were then towards these two as if two bulls of Bashan were to rencounter But lyke two war-ships they were both sparing For Erasmus writing unto Melanchton saith You maruell why I have sent forth a book of free-will I had three sorts of enemies Divines and haters of learning were assaying every where to undo Erasmus both because I had hinted them in my books and because I had brought that most florishing Colledge into Lovan and that I had infected all that Country with tongues and good Letters as they speak These had persuaded all the Monarchs that I was asworne friend of Luther Therefore my friends seeing that I was in danger gave some hope unto the Pope and the Princes that I was to do some what against Luther and I did entertain this hope for the time and in the interim men not awaiting my book did provoke me with their pamphlets So I could not eschue but send forth what I had written or els I had offended all the Monarchs which would have thought that I had deluded them and these turbulent bodies would have cried that I keeped up for feare and looking for some what more sharpe would have raged more furiously Lastly because an epistle of Luther is in all mens hands where in he promiseth to hold his quill off me if I will also be silent men would have thought that here is a compact twixt us Moreover the Professors of heathnish letters at Rome themselves being more heathnish were wonderfully raging against me as it seemes envying the Germans Therefore if I had set forth nothing I had given occasion unto these Divines and Monkes and these clay-bakers at Rome whose Alpha if I be not deceived is N whereby to persuade the Pope and Monarchs what they were endeavoring Finally these furious Evangelicanes had been the more angry For I have handled the matter very modestly and yet what I writ it is according to my own mind albeit I will gladly quite it when I shall be persuaded of what is more right And what Luther thought of this book wee may understand by an epistle unto Spalatin dated Feriâ— 3. omnium Sanct saying It is incredible how I disdain thar book De libero arbitrio as yet I have reade but two shiets of it it is grievous to answer so learned a book of so learned a man This year by authority of Frederik King of Denmark notwithstanding all the opposition of the Bishops Copenhagen Malmoy and other towns especially the diocy of Vibergh forsook Popery and made open profession of Reformation So did George de Polentia Bishop of Sambia in Prussia and the town of Coningsberg there So did Henry Duke of Meklenburgh At Brunswik the Minorites held a Synode and setforth some propositions concerning prayer to Saints and the sacrifice of the Masse but not only the learned did impugne them but the people after much contention did expell the Minorites Jodoc Cownt of Hoia made a Reformation in his Land It began also at Anneberg and Cygnaea in Misnia at Gotha in Thuringia at Noribergh and Noerdling at Lichstall Scaphusen and some other places in Heluetia though at the same time some towns there made a combination against the Reformation Abr. Schultet Annal. XVIII The main business of that year was the work of Card. Campegius An example of Papal fraude Legate of Pope Clemens This Pope was altogether against the calling of a Councell and thought upon wayes to put it out of the thoughts of them who were desirous of it He considered the Grievances of Germany and resolves to give some satisfaction yet so that neither his authority nor gain of the Court may be abaited He findeth that these Grievances were not only against the Romane Court but against the bb and their officials against Curats and priests of Germany So he resolves to send an active man who may make some Reformation in these smaller things and he thinks if Germany be satisfied in these particulars concerning themselues they will not enquire further To this end he sends Campegius unto the Diet of the Princes at Norinbergh he had a long oration admiring that so many wise Princes would suffer any change in that Religion wherein they were born and their Ancestours had died and that they considered not how this change tendeth not only to condem all theit forefathers and the destruction of their souls but likewise to a rebellion against Civill Powers The Pope regardes not his own interest but in compassion toward Germany hath sent him to search out meanes of healing these maladies throughly It is not the purpose of his Blessednes to prescribe any thing unto them and far less expects he that they will prescribe any thing unto him but rather that they will think upon expedient salves And if this diligence of the Highpriest be now refused they can not blame him hereaâ—ter The Emperour was then in Spaine and the Princes give thankes for the Popes good affection they shew that they are sensible of their own calamities as they had represented unto Pope Hadrian both their maladies and what salves they thought expedient and as yet they had received no answer and if he had any commission in that matter they entreat him to deliver it Campegius answereth that he knowes not whether any thing in that kind was propounded unto the Pope or his Cardinalls but he knowes their good affection and he hath full commission to concurre with them in what they shall judge conducible and he knowes what Cesar and they had done in the Diet at Worms and some had obeyed that Edict but why others had not obeyed it he knowes not but it seemes expedient that chiefly they would take a course to prosecute that Edict As for that they speak of Propositions tendered unto the Pope Hadrian he knowes not whether the Pope hath heard of them but this much three Coppies were brought to Rome and the Pope had seen one of them but he and the Cardinals did judge that these things were not done by Order of
Councel for a long time and many things are to be reformed both in the clergy and laity the Emperour will deal with the high Bishop that a Councel shal be summoned within a half year and begin within a year after Unto this decree the Duke and his collegues after consultation reply by his Lawier Pontan They do not acknowledge that their Confession was refuted by testimonies of the Scriptures as they would have demonstrated if a copy of that which is called a refutation had been given them and so far as they could remember by their hearing of it read they have written a reply which if the Emperour will be pleased to read he shall finde that their religion is sure and unmovable And where as they are commanded to print nothing nor change any more they will do nothing whereof they may be justly accused As for Anabaptists and such as despise the sacrament of the altar none such have place within their jurisdiction And because the decree containes sundry things of weight they crave copies of it that at the time they may give the more advised answer They do present the Apology but Caesar would not accept it and the next day he threateneth them sharply if they do not obey the decree So these Princes went away leaving their Deputies behind them and having craved and obtained leave When they began to treat in the Diet concerning the warrs these Deputies do in name of their Principals promise to contribute their aid against the Turks if peace shall be granted unto religion About the first of October a sharper decree was read against the Cities which had given-in the other Confession Finally a third decree concerning religion was read to this sense Caesar ordaineth that they shall not be tolerated which teach of the Lords Supper otherwise than hath been received heretofore Let nothing be changed in private or publick Masse Let children be confirmed with oil and the sick be anointed with consecrate oil Images statues should not be removed and where they have been taken away they shall be set up again Their opinion which deny the free-will of man may not be received for it is beastly and contumelious against God Let nothing be taught which doth any way empaire the authority of the Magistrate That opinion of justification by faith only shall not be received Keep the sacraments in their place number as before Keep still all the cetemonies of the Church all the rites the manner of buriall and such others Priesthoods Vacant shall be bestowed on qualified persons the priests and Church-men that are married shall be deprived of their Benefices which shall be bestowed on others and if any will put away his wife and crave absolution at the will of the Pope the bb may restore such and all others shall have no refuge but be exiled or suffer other deserved punishment Let the life of priests be honest their cloaths comely and eschue all offense ..... Briefly in the matters of faith and worship of God let nothing be changed whoever doth contrarily shall underly the danger of body life and goods Jo. Sleida Lib. 7. These decrees were grievous unto many namely Melanthon gave himself to weeping being pensive not so much as he professed for himself for he knew what he believed as for the posterity When Luther understood this he conforts Luther's Consolatory unto Melanthon him by Letters That seing it is not the cause of man but of God all the burden should be cast on him why then doest thou said he afflict and torment thyself feing God hath given his Son for us why do we tremble or feare why do we sigh is Satan stronger then God will he who hath given so great a benefite forsake us in lighter matters why should we fear the world which Christ hath ouercome if we defend an ill cause why do we not change if the cause be just and pious why do we not trust to Gods promise certainly Satan can take no more from us but our life but Christ reigneth for ever under whose protection Verity consists he will not faile to be with us untill the end If he be not with us I beseech where shall he be found if we be not of his Church do yee think that the Bishop of Rome our adversaries are of it we are sinners indeed many waies but Christ is not a liar whose cause we have in hand Let Kings and Nations â—reat foame as they please he that sits in heaven shall laugh them to scorn God had maintained his cause hithertils without our Counsell and so he will do unto the end ..... As for any agreement it is vain to look for it for neither can we deprive the Bishop of Rome nor can the true doctrine be in security while Popery shall endure If they condemn our doctrin why seek we an uniformity if they allow it why maintain they their old errours But they condemne it openly where fore it is but dissimulation falsehood whatsoever they go about In that you will have the Lords Supper communicated wholly and give no place to them which hold in indifferent you do well for ..... They cry that we condemn all the Church but we shew how the Church was violently oppressed by tyranny and therefore is to be excused as the Synagogue was to be excused when under the captivity of Babylon they keeped not the law of Moses seing they were prohibited by force Ibid. XXVIII When the Protestants understood that the Pope had written The prostants writ to forrein Kings 1531. against them unto severall Kings they in Febr. 1531. assemble at Smalcald and send their Letters unto the same Kings shewing that it was an old complaint of good men that they were traduced by their enemies as Nic. Clemangis in France Jo. Colet in England c and where as now they are traduced by their enemies and they declare what was done at Ausburg they are guilty of none of these crimes that are layd unto their charge as they doubt not to cleare themselves if there were a free general Councel and especially it is grievous unto them that they are said to condemn Magistracy and lawes ..... and they entreat them that they would not believe such calumnies and to entreat Caesar that for the good of the Church he would call a godly and free Councel in Germany where such controversies may be lawfully debated and defined rather than put them to fire and sword The King of France returnes them answer thanking them for emparting such a business rejoicing that they did purge themselves of the objected crimes and allowing their demand of a Councel as necessary for the good not of Germany only but of the whole Church To the same purpose writes the King of England and addeth that he earnestly wishes there were a councel and that he will interceed with Caesar for peace At that time many Protestants were summoned to appear before the Chamber of
exercize an ungodly Religion and enjoy their revenues which they deserve not within their Dominions And if the Judges will proceed against them as they have done they will not obey and if violence be done to any of their friends they can not forsake them for they can not think but that when some are oppressed the same will be the case of them all As for the League it is not for offence but defence and such as they are ready without shame to make it knowen unto the Emperour and unto all men when Held was gone they agree upon the entertaiment of the Ministers the opening of publick Schools and their common defence Osiand Lib 2. Cap. 38. 39. They wrote also unto other Princes abroad vindicating their innocency and promising whensoever a lawfull councel shall be called to appear and approve their cause according to Gods Worde Especially the King of France returned them his answer that he was of the same judgement concerning a councel neither would he accept any if it were not lawfull and in a safe place The Emperours Vice-Chancellor was not contented and went to the other Princes severally to make a League in name of Charles and Ferdinand against the Protestants nor did he cease untill he brought it to pass For this cause there conveened at Noribergh the Bishops of Mentz and Salisburgh the Dukes of Bavier George Duke of Saxon two Dukes of Brunswick c. This was in the year 1538. In the mean while Joachim Elector of Brandeburgh by Letters sent unto the Elector of Saxon entreates for aid from him and his confederats against the common enemy the Turk Saxon and the Landgrave return answer They can not unless undoubted peace were established at home The King Ferdinand representeth by Letters unto the Emperour their present danger The Emperour writes from Toledo to this purpose It had been lately shewd unto him that the Protestants are desirous of peace which is his earnest desire therefore he deputeth the Bishop of Londa and Mathias Held or either of them and gives them his full power to treat and decern together with the Counsellers of his Brother Ferdinand and the other Princes Intercessours in that cause and whatsoever they shal Judge he will approve it Before this Commission was brought the Judges of the Chamber had publickly prescribed the City Minda for not paying the Priests The Elector of Saxony and the Lantgrave did complain of this iniquity and entreat the Iudges to recall that Sentence or if any execution shall follow they will not suffer their friends to be oppressed In the end of December the Lantgrave findeth by acident the Duke of Brunswik's Secretary who called himself a Servant of the Marques of Brandeburgh after examination the Lantgrave finds it a ly and carrieth him to Casells then he finds and openeth the Letters which Brunswik sent unto the Elector of Mentz and Held whereby he knew of the League among them Whereupon followed mutuall invectives between the Duke of Brunswik and the Lantgrave In February 1539. the Estats of the Empite conveen at Frankford after long debating it was concluded that at Noriberg a Conference shall begin August 1. to treat of the questions of religion there shall conveen Divines on both sides and other learned and prudent men to be deputed by Caesar Ferdinand and the Princes to order the Conference and whatever shall be concluded shall be ratified in the next Diet. The Popish party propounded that the Pope should be entreated to send his Legat the ther but because the Protestants were serious in the contrary that was omitted When these news were brought to Rome the Pope was impatient that any Conference in matters of religion was without him and he sends the Bishop Montepulcian into Spain to accuse the Bishop of Londa for yielding unto the demands of the Lutherans to the prejudice of the Apostolical See and disparagement of his Caesarean Majesty Many grievous things were layd unto the charge of that Bishop and many fearfull things were represented unto the Emperour against that Conference as is to be read in Histo Conc. Triden lib. 1. But the Emperour would not discover himself unto the Nuncio whether he would confirm the Conference or not George Duke of Saxony in time of his sicknes sent unto his A rare example of Constancy brother Henryk in Aprile shewing that if he will renounce his new religion he shall be his heir or els he hath made his testament disponing all unto Caesar and Ferdinand Henry answered the Messingers This is such a tentation as Satan used against Christ Fall down and worship me and I will give thee all those things But think yee that I will forsake the known truth and pure religion for riches truly if yee think so yee Mistake me Before they had returned George was departed and though King Ferdinand knew how the Testament was made yet he never sought it and Henry went immediatly to Leipsich entreth into possession and restoreth the Reformed religion there at the Whitsonday The Electors Palatin and Brandeburgh being Intercessors did advertise the Emperour concerning the agreement at Frankford and entreat him to give way unto the Conference that was appointed at Noriberg Before the Letters came to his hands the Empress was dead and the Emperours answer was He was taken up so by the death of his Queen and of other affaires that he can not resolve upon the petitioned Conference These do communicate the Letters unto the Protestants who considering that the Emperour had not confirmed the truce of 15. months do meet at Arnstet in Thuringia Novemb. 19. there they advise concerning their defence if it be needfull of seeking friendship of King Ferdinand of sending into England because of some Decrees concerning religion lately made there to solicite the King of France that he would not trouble any for religion and to send new Commissioners unto the Emperour And because many were absent and so they could not resolve as they would they appoint another meeting at Smalcald the first day of March following In the beginning of the year 1540. Charles comes into Flanders the Oratours of the Protestants meet him and congratulate his safe arrivall they shew how their enemies had falsely traduced them they supplicate the ratification of the late agreement or els all deliberation of the Turkish warres shall be hindred After some dayes they receive faire words but no determinate answer Within ten dayes the Oratours return to Smalcald where the Princes and Deputies of Cities were frequently conveened They had appointed Jonas Pomeran Melanthon Cruciger and Bucer to draw up a forme of reconciliation in doctrine with their adversaries After the deliberation they report they can not change from the Augustan Confession and the Apology thereof Other preachers hearing of this Overture did approve it by their Letters At this time there hapned a variance betwixt two of the Emperours greatest Counsellours the abovenamed Feld and Granvellan this man
Caspar Contaren Reynold Poole Peter Bembus and Frederik Fregosius who all were sensible that the Church needed some Reformation Then Martyr was restored to his liberty of preaching but could not enjoy it long time for he became dangerously sick and by the advice of Physicians the Superiors of his order seeing that the air of that City did not agree with him made him General Visitor of the Order In that Office he so demeaned himself that good men much commended his integrity constancy and gravity and others feared him yet durst not discover their malice Not long after in a publick Convention of that Order he was made Prior of a Monastery in Luca some consented unto this promotion out of love others thinking it would be his ruine because of an enmity between Florence and Luca. But he engaged the hearts of the people there that he was no less beloved then if he had been born among them In that Colledge were many learned men and hopefull youths and he took care that the younger sort were instructed in the three languages for which end he had Paul Lacisius of Verona to read Latine Celsus Martinengus to read Greek and Immanuel Tremellius the Hebrew and for Divinity he himself daily expounded the Epistles of Paul and every night before supper he expounded a part of the Psalms Very many of the City of the Senators and Nobility resorted unto his Lecturs and he preached publickly every Lords day The enemies of the trueth could not endure him and laid snares for him nor could conceil their malice When he was admonished by his friends he chused to leave them and went to Strawsburgh What fruit his teaching brought forth may be known by this that in one years space after his departure eighteen Fellowes of that Colledge left it and went into the Reformed places among whom was Celsus Martinengus afterwards Minister of the Italian Church in Geneva Hieron Zanchius Im. Tremellius c. Many Citizens also went into exile voluntarily that they might enjoy the trueth in safety Ex Vita â—e Martyris Another instance was in Bonnonia in the year 1554. the Popes Governours attempted to make innovations there which the people would not receive contrary to their former Lawes The Innovators said They were not tied to former Lawes but had authority from the Pope who is King of the Countrey and may change statutes and ordinances without consent of the people Against this tyranny both the learned men and the people opposed themselves and in the Monastry of the black Friers was a generall Convention where Thomas de Finola Rector of the University set forth this Position All Rulers whether Supreme or Inferiour may and should be reformed or bridled to speak moderatly by them by whom they are chosen confirmed or admitted to their Office so oft as they break that promise made by oath unto their subjects Because the Prince is no less bound by oath unto their subjects then are the subjects unto their Prince and it should be kept and reformed equally according to Law and condition of the oath that is made by either party Vicenâ—ius de Placentia sustained this Position And when all reasons that the Popes Governors could alledge were heard the Pope was fain to take up the matter and did promise not only to keep the liberty of the people but that he should neither abrogate any antient Statute nor make any new one without their consent The Histor of the Reformation of Scotland Pag 399 edit Edinburgh 1644. which was writen by Jo. Knox albeit somesentences have been added by another after him At that time John Craig a Scotish man who afterwards was Minister of Edinburgh of whom mention is made hereafter was a Monk and considering the common doctrin of justification by works did not approve it and shewed unto an old Monk his arguments in the contrary The old man said It is true as you say but be silent lest you fall into danger for the dayes are evill But such was the mans zeal unto trueth that he could not contain himself and for this and other things that he taught he was carried to Rome and cast into prison with many hundreds more in the time of Paul 3 but they all escaped that night of the Popes death when the Citizens broke up the prisons XLIX John a Lasco a Noble man of Poland intending to see other Nations went to Zurik there he was easily perswaded by Zuinglius to betake himself Reformation in Poland to the studie of Divinity and where as he might have been advanced unto honour in his native Countrey yet such was his love to Christ and hatred to Popery that he choosed to embrace that Religion which hath it's soundation upon the Word of God In the year 1542. he was called to be Pastor at Embden the next year Anna the widow Countess of Oldenburgh invites him to reforme the Churches there which he endeavoured with great diligence Afterwards Edward King of England sent by information of Cranmer for him to be Preacher unto a Dutch Church at London In the first year of Queen Mary he obtained leave to return beyond sea a great part of his Congregation went with him and Martin Micron another Preacher to Copenhagen but the King would not suffer them to stay within his kingdoms unless they would embrace the doctrine of Luther concerning the local presence of Christs body and use the ceremonies ordained by him For the same cause they were refused by the Hans-towns and Churches of Saxony At last that vexed congregation was received at Embden Then he would visite his own Countrey after twenty years absence there he found many affecting a Reformation but few Preachers The Popish clergy sought by all means to destroy him or to have him bannished and they accused him unto the King for an heretick The King said Though they called him an heretick yet the States had not decerned so and he was ready to cleare himself from such imputations In the year 1557. a Parliament was assembled at Warsaw there was great contention for Religion The Princes whom they call Vaivodes crave that the Augustan Confession should be established The Bishops strove against it so that the Princes could not obtain any liberty Nevertheless after the Parliament they caused the Gospel to be preached in their own Provinces without the Kings permission John á Lasâ—o impugned the doctrine of the local presence and caused the trueth which the adversaries called Calvinisme to be received by many and unto this day that Church is miserably rent the King and most part are Popish many are Anabaptists few are Ubiquitaries yet a great many hold constantly the sounder Trueth L. When the Kings of Spain had subdued the Sarracens who had continued The Reformation in the Netherlands there some hundred years and expelled them out of the realm many of them not willing to leave the countrey fained themselves to be Christians and afterwards they were convinced to despise
the Scripture requires This was by and by reported to the Bishop in words varying a little that a Bishop must be a preacher or els he is a dumbe dog He is sent for and said The reporters are manifest liars The reporters are called and they affirm that he had said so and they profer to bring more witnesses He still saith They are lyaâ—â— More witnesses are brought and many come to heare Then said Seton My Lord you may consider what eares these asses have they can not discern betwixt Paul Esaie Zacharie and Malachie and Frier Alex. Seton I said indeed Paul saith A Bishop should be a teacher Esaâ—e saith shepherds not feeding their flocks are dumbeâ— oggs Zacharie saith they are idle pastours and I declared what those have said and my Lord if you be not offended at them you can not be offended at mee therefore I say again these men are manifest lyaâ—s which have reported that I called you or any other Bishop no Bishops but belly gods The Bishop was offended but durst not at that time proceed against him because he was learned bold and in favour with the King and his Confessour But he and his complices did judge it not expedient such a man to bee with the King and so they endeavoure to make him odious unto the King and call him an heretick The King did remember how in private confession the Frier had admonished him for his lusts of the flesh and loved noâ— such advice and said He knew more of that man than any of them and then subscribes their accusation and promiseth to follow their advice in punishing him and all of that sect Seton is informed of these things and fleeth to Berwick whence he wrote unto the King in this manner Most Gracious Soverain Lord under the Lord and King of all of whom only thy Highness and Majesty hath power and authority to exercize justice within thy realme under God who is King Lord of all realms and thy Seatons letter against the iniquity impiety usurpation of bb and his advice to the King Ma. and all mortall Kings are but servants unto that only immortall Prince Chr. Jesus .... It 's not unknown to thy gracious Highness how thy Mas. somtime servant Oratour and ever shall be to my lifes end is departed out of thy realme ..... but I believe the cause of my departing is unknown which only is Because the bb and churchmen of thy realme have heertofore had such authority over thy subjects that apparently they were rather King and thou the Subject which unjust regiment is of it self false and contrary to holy Scripture Thou art the King Master and they are thy subjects which is true and testified by the word of God And also because they will give no man of whatsoever degree whom they once call hereticks audience time nor place to speak and use defence which is against all lawe .... So that if I might have had audience and shewd my just defence .... I should never have fled .... albeit it had cost mee my life But because I believed that I could have no audience they are so great with thy Ma. I have departed not doubting but moved of God untill a better time that God illuminate thy Ma. even to give every man audience as thou shouldst mayst and art bound by the law of God who are accused to death And to certify thy Highness that these are not vain words here I offer me to come into thy realm again if thy Ma. will give mee audience and hear what I have for mee according to the word of God and cause any Bishop abbot frier or Secular which is most cunning some of them can not read their Matins who are made Judges of heresy to impugne mee by the law of God and if my part be found wrong thy Ma. being present and judge I refuse no pain .... and if I convince them by the law of God and that they have nothing to lay to my charge but the law of man and their own inuentions to uphold their own glory and pridefull life and dayly scourging thy poor subjects I refer myself unto thy Ma. as judge Whether he hath the victory that holds him at the law of God which can not fail nor be false or they that hold themselves at the law of man which is very oft plain contrary and therefore of necessity false for all thing contrary to verity which is Christ and his law is of necessity a ly And to witness that this comes of all my heart I shall remain at Berwick whil I shall have thy Mas. answer and shall without fail return having thy hand writing that I shall have audience and place to speak I desire no more whereof if I had been sure I should never have departed .... Pardon mee to say that which lieth to thy Mas. charge Thou art bound by the law of God albeit they ly and say It appertaines not to thy Ma. to intermedle with such matters to cause every man who in any case is accused of his life to have their just defense and their accusers produced according to their own law They do blinde thy Ma. eies that knowest nothing of thy law but if I prove not this out of their own law I offer mee to the death Thy Ma. therefore may learn by dayly experience seing they neither feare the King of heaven as their lives testifie neither Thee their natural Prince as their vsurped power in their actions shewes why thy Highness should be no longer blinded Thou mayst consider that they intend nothing else but only the upholding of their barded mules augmenting their insatiable avarice and continually overthrowing swallowing up thy poore subiects never preaching nor teaching out of the law of God as they should the ignorant people but contend who may be most high most rich and nearest thy Ma to put thy temporall Lords and Lieges out of thy Counsell favour who should bee and are most tender servants to thy Ma. in all time of need to the defense of Thee and thy Crown ...... Let thy Ma. take boldness and authority which thou hast of God and suffer not their cruell persecution to proceed without audience given to him who is accused ... and then no doubt thou shalt have thy subiects hearts and all that they can do in time of need tranquillity justice and policy and finally the kingdom of heaven May it please you to give a copy of this to the Clergy and keep the originall and thy Ma. shall have experience if I go against one word that I have spoken c. This Letter was delivered unto the King and it was read by many but no answer was returned and the man went into England and preached some years the gospell to the comfort of his hearers The histo of Reformat Others spoke also against the licenciousness of the Clergy that a new resolution was taken to burne moe A
licence nor enact constitutions without his consent Item that all cases that were before reserved from the power of the bb unto the Pope were declared to appertain unto the King and his commissioners as to dispense with Canons to divide or unite bishopricks Item all annats or first year's fruits and tyths of Benefices were forbidden to be carried out of the Country and An. 26 c. 3. they were ordained to be payd unto the King as before unto the Pope Item no appellation should be made to Rome Item Peter-pence pensions all such exactions shall cease With express provision that the King nor his subjects shall not intend to vary from the articles of the Catholick faith of Christendom Item the degrees of consanguinity affinity that are prohibited by the law of God were explained published The Kings marriage with Catherin was declared unlawfull and his marriage with Anna daughter to the Earle of Wiltshire was approved The excommunication of the King was affixed on the church-doors of Dunkirk because the Nuntio durst not come into England But the King proceeds in parliament An. 26. c. 1. renouncing and causing the subjects to renounce the Pope and establishing the Papal authority in his own person The oath of the clergy unto the Pope is made void and they are ordained to give their oath unto the king The bb and Doctours of Divinity and of both lawes do both by word write and in their Convocations confirme all that the king had done in Parliament Jo Fisher Bishop of Rochester and Thomas Moore refuse to subscribe therefore they were committed Pope Paul hearing of Fisher's constancy as they called it there creates him a Cardinall for he said The King will not put hands in a Cardinal but ere the Bull came the king had intelligence of it and caused to execute the Bishop and Thomas Moore An. 1535. It was the just judgement of God on them for they had incensed the king against many Martyrs namely Fisher caused his Dean Do. Parker to take up and burn the body of William Tracy an Esquire in Rochester-shire after it had lyen in the grave three years because he said in his latter Will he would have no pompe at his buriall and he trusted in Christ only hoping to be saved by Him and by no Saint Tho cooper at An. 1532. Likewise lest the Pope did provoke other Princes against king Henry he sent Ambassadors with Letters and informations unto the Emperour the kk of France .... entreating them to keep amity The summe of his Letter unto James V. king of Scotland was Forasmuch as the Pope without the knowledge of the Emperour or French king or Germane Princes hath excommunicated King Henriâ—â— Letter uâ—â—o king Iamâ—â— V. against the Pope and Card. mee and now the Popes Nâ—ntio the Cardinal of Scotland is arrived with commission as I hear it brooted but have no intelligence to practâ—ze some anoisance by his pretended censures against mee thy uncle Therefore I premonish and require thy Grace and most heartily pray thee to consider 1. the Supremacy of Princes granted by the holy Scriptures unto mee and other Princes in their Churches 2. to weigh what Gods word calleth a Church 3. what superstitions idolatries and blind abuses have crept into all realmes to the high displeasure of God 4. what is to be understood by the censure excommunication of the Church and how no such censure can be in the power of the Bishop of Rome or of any other man against mee or any other Prince having so just ground to avoide from the root and to abolish so execrable authority which the Bishop of Rome hath vsurped and vsurpes upon all Princes to their great dammage My request therefore to my nephew is to consider of what moment it should bee unto yourself having your subiects evill instructed in the premisses if you agree unto such censures and by such example give upper-hand over yourself and other Princes unto that vsurper of Rome as is like to happen in other places of Christendom where the true declaration of the word of God shall have free course to scourge them unless they will adore and kiâ—â—e the foot of that corrupt holiness which desireth nothing but pride and the vniversall thrall of Christendom under Rome's yoke I aâ—so premonish your Grace that you would not receive the Popes Cardinal into your Countrie for he will not be content to be next unto you but assuredly he will be equall yea and usurp over you and be a heavie burden unto your conntrie as experience teaches in England c. After this Henry enioyeth peace notwitstanding all that the Pope wrought against him Jo. Fox Act. moni But upon this occasion the King of France was persuaded by the Pope not to pay as he was wont yearly 95000 Crowns and other 10000. crowns as a Treatie of peace betwixt the kingdoms did specifie In the year 1536. Q. Catherin died Q. Anna and her brother were beheaded with Henry Norreys and Francis Weston and other two gentle men of the bedchamber for what cause it is not known â—aith Jo. Foxe but within three Dayes the king married Lady Jane Seimer First by a Convocation and then by Parlament An. 32. Henry VIII his marriage with Lady Anna was declared unlawfull no reason is alledged in the Act and he excludes his daughters Mary and Elisabet from succession and declareth the Crown to appertain uâ—to the heirs to be begotten In the next year prince Edward was borne and within 12. dayes his mother died Then by determination of Synods and Sentence of both Universities it was acknowledged that unto the king did belong the title The Supream head of the Church that is as they expounded it under Christ the Supream member of the Church within his own dominions to commande for trueth and not against trueth Fran. Mason lib. 3. c. 3. According to this title he began Steps of Reformation to consider the estate of the Church by advice and prudence of the godly Lord Cromwell and others of his Counsell he understood that the corrupt estate of the Church had need of Reformation in many things yet because so many superstitious persons were to be turned from their olde customs he procures an Act of Parlament An. 32. of his reigne that whatsoever article of faith and declaration of other expedient points the Archbb. Bishops and a great number of the learned Doctors with consent of the King shall think needfull expedient together with their determination of other points and ceremonies in Divine Service shall have the strength of an Act of paâ—liament Then he would not Reforme all at once but purposing to lead them softly he intendeth to proceed by degrees First he publisheth a litle book bearing the inscription Articles deuised by his Highness to estable Christian quietnes vnity In this were 1. the articles of the Creed necessary to be believed by all men 2. the doctrine of
four dayes after his coming from Dundie that town was infected with the pest Upon this occasion he leaves Kyle with the grief of many and returnes to Dundy being confident that in that visitation they would hearken unto the comfort of the Word Because some were sick and some were clean he stood upon the east port and preached both in the hearing of the sick without and of the cleane within They hearken then unto him with such comfort that they wish to dy rather than live thinking that possibly they could not have such comfort afterwards He spareth not to visite the sick both with bodily and spirituall refreshment The Cardinal was enraged at this preaching and hireth a frier to kill him but Cod made his servant to espy the weapon under the friers goun and to gripe his hand The people would have used violence against the frier but he stayd them saying He hath done mee no wrong but rather good and shewes that I have need to take heed unto myself The frier declares who had sent him and was let go When the plague ceaseth in Dundy he returnes to Montros to visite the Church there and ministreth the Communion with both elements in Dun. From thence he was called by the gentle men of the West to meet them at Edinburgh because they intend to seek a dispute with the Bishops In the way he lodged at Innergoury in the house of James watson there it was revealed unto him that he was to glorify God shortly by martyrdom and not many shall suffer after him When he told these things unto others in that house he said also The glory of God shall triumph clearly in this realme in spite of Satan but alas if the people shall become unthankfull fearfull shall their plagues bee When he came to Edinburg these of Kyle came not he preaches sometimes there and some times in Lieth within privat houses at the entreaty of some he preached now in Brounstoun then in Ormestoun and somtimes in Hadingtoun in that town for feare of the Earle Bothuell few did hear him and he foretold the desolation that came on that town When he returned to Ormestoun he told that he was to be apprehended shortly the same night Bothuell comes with a number of armed men at the instigation of the Cardinal Wishart yeelds himself and is convoyd to Edinburgh and then to Santandrews There he was accused upon the doctrin of justifiâ—ation he defends himself by the Scriptures Neverthelesss he is condemned and burnt March 1. year 1546. When he was in the fire the Captain of the castle went near him and in few words exhorts him to be of good courage and crave pardon of his sins from God He ansvereth This fire is grievous to my body but touches not my soule yet said he pointing at the Card. he who so proudly lookes out of his window shall be shortly layd forth ignominiously Many of the Nobility were rather provoked than afrayd with such cruelty and they began to think Some thing must de attempted with hazert rather than always suffer shamefully So Normand Lesley the eldest son to the Earle of Rothes whom the Card. had much respected and other 16 persones conspire his death Buchanan Lib. 15 Histor saith a private quarrel moved them May 7. in the morning when the masons were wont to be let in to work they kil the porter at the gate and then having locked the gate they kill the Carldinal in his bedchamber A noise ariseth in the City some would climb the walls then the murderers lay the corps forth at the window whence he had beheld the burning of Mr Wishart to shew that their business was too late The report is quickly spred some said God had done justly albeit the attempt was wicked I passe over what was done by the Regent to punish the fact and how they keep the castle If we will judge of the fact by the event some of these murderers died in prison some in the galeys some escaped but all died miserably Nor did the posterity of the Cardinal enjoy long prosperity for his three daughters were Ladies of Crawford Vain and Kelly in Anguise and all these families are now ruined He gave good estates unto his three sons but none of their posterity have any heritage that he gave them but I return to the history Because the Scots were intending a match with France a fleet of ships sent from England arrive at Lieth unaworse they spoile Edinburgh and the country thereabout and sent their ships loadned with spoile again in the same year The Regent and Queen bring some aid from France but the country was a common prey to both the Nations and they were divided among themselves some adhering unto England and their first Contract and others pretending the old league with France but indeed cleaving to idolatry whereupon followed that infortunat battell at Pinky on the tenth of September An. 1547. The warrs continue some years betwixt the two Nations and the Queen was sent to France in April An. 1548. John Knox hapned to be within the castle of Saintandrews when the last siege began and was carried away to France with the others because it was made cleare that he was not at the murder nor did consent unto the other crimes he was set at liberty and went to Geneva thence he was called to the Ministry of Englishes at Frankeford In the year 1553. Mary being Queen of England peace was concluded with France England Scotland The next year the Queen Dowager went to France and procureth that the Regent was moved to dimit his office they terrify him that within a few years he may be called to account of his intromission and in present contentation the King of France gave him the Dukedom of Chatterault So he resigneth his office in Parliament unto the Ambassadour Mons d'Osell in favours of Q. Mary and her Curatours King of France and Duke of Guise The Ambassadour delivereth instantly the same office unto the Q. Dowager Then the Prelates thought that none durst open a mouth against them but the provident eie of God brought from England in time of persecution under Mary some learned men as Wi harlaw John willock c. and Jo. Knox returnes in the end of the year 1555. Before his coming the best Another step of Reformation men thought it not a sin to be present at Masse he by authority of Gods word persuades them to abhor it He abode at Dun and was exercised dayly in preaching then he went unto Calder where the Lord Erskin L. Lorn and James Priour of Sant Andrews son of James V. and sundry other Noble men were his hearers He went to Finlastoun and preaches before the Zealous Earle of Glencairn he ministreth the Lords supper wherever he preacheth When the Bishops heard of this they summon him to appear at Edinburg May 15. An. 1556. The Bishops assemble not and he preaches in the Bishop of Dunkells loding
with greater audience than ever he had before There the Earles Marshall Glencairn and others advise him to write unto the Regent an exhortation unto the hearing of Gods word He obeâ—etâ— them but it was in vain He is called by his flock at Frankford to return he goeth against the mind of many but promiseth to return if they abide constant in the trueth Then the Bishops summon him again for no-compearance they burn him in effigie at the cross of Edinburgh in July An. 1556. He wrote his appeal and caused it to be printed and directed it unto the Nobility and Commons of Scotland William harlaw preaches publickly in Edinburgh so did John Douglas a Carmelite and sometimes in Lieth Paul meffin preacheth ordinarily in Dundy and many leaving the Cloisters preach in all parts of the Country and the number of professors of Reformation was multiplied When the priests saw that they were much deserted they complain unto the Bishops and the Bishops judge it vain to summon these Preachers for heresy therefore they complain unto the Regent and accuse the Preachers of mutiny and sedition The Regent knew that the multitude of all sorts were earnest that way and saith It is safer to delay for a time all contrary course let the hereticks have some way and wee shall wait our opportunity Buchan Hist Lib. 16. V. After the death of King Henry followes a blessed Reformation in Publik Reformation in England under King Edward England for he had caused his young son Edward to be well instructed by Do. Cox and Edward L. Herford who then was called Protectour of England and Duke of Somerset both loved the Reformation and did his endeavour that the true light of the Gospell might shine everywhere He had a good helper Tho. Cranmer archb of Canterbury The King also was of singulare gifts above his age one of the rarest Princes that had been in many ages yea it is doubted if ever he had an equall in prudence besides his knowledge of Sciences and languages Greek Latine and French So he as another Josias purgeth the temple of the Lord from Popish idolatry and false invocation and would have brought it to greater perfection if time and life had answered unto his godly purpose It may be easily conceived how difficult it was to Reform all things at the first when the greatest part of the Privy Counsell of the Bishops and Nobility were open or close Papists but his purpose was not to leave one hooâ—e of the Romish Beast and did forbid that the Masse should be permitted unto his sister In â— is first year by authority of Parliament the sacrament of the Lords supper was administred unto the people with both elements and Cranmer did translate and in some measure purge the Missal and Breviary In the second year that book under the name The book of common prayer and administration of Sacraments was by act of Parliament to be used in all churches and chappells and that none practize nor speak against it nor any part of it Providing also that they who are acquainted with other languages may use that which they understand best in chappells but not in parish-churches In this third year an Act was made against all books called Antiphoners Missals grailes processionals manuals legends pies portuisses paimers and other books whatsoever used before for service in the Church of England in English or Latine other than were then or after shal be set forth by the King Item against all images of stone timber alabaster or earth graven carved or painted in any church or chappell except only images or pictures upon any tombe for monument only of any person which had been of good reputation The book of Common prayer was some what amended in the year 1552. He put the Popish Bishops and priests to silence and removed them from their Benefices Boâ—er Bishop of London was removed and for contumacy was condemned to perpetuall prison in the Tower and Do. Ridley became Bishop of London Gardener was deposed from Winchester c. But he killed none yea when the Counsell would persuade him to burn a woman Joan butâ—her he said What will yee send her quick to the Devill in her errours When the Reformation was first intended a generall Visitation of the Bishopricks was made by certaine prudent and learned men which were appointed Commissioners for severall Diocies and unto every Company two or three preachers were adjoined to preach at every Session and dehort the people from their wonted superstition and inform them in the trueth And that they might proceed the more orderly in their Commâ—ssions or visitations 32 persons as in the time of King Henry VIII were appointed to prescribe certain instructions and orders of Visitation The troubles in Germany at that time did contribute by the gracious providence of God to the furtherance of the Gospell in England Tho. Cranmer by Letters brought Martin Bucer Paul Fagius Peter Martyr and other learned men in the year 1548 and 1549 their coming was most acceptable unto the King country Fagius an expert Hebrician and Bucer were sent to be Doctors in Cambridge and Martyr was designed Reader of Divinity in Oxford But as Theod. Beza in â—esp ad Fr. Balduin Vol. 1. Tractat. Pag. 322 edit An. 1570. hath observed in epist Buceri daâ—ed Cantabrig Januar. 12 An. 1550 concerning the purity of rites the advice of no forreiner was sought what they could do they did not fail both by word and write to advise the people to chuse good Pastours and to endeavour more purity both in doctrine and rites but some through mans wisdom and vanishing thoughts would glue God and Belial with the leaven of Antichrist And John à Lasco a Polonian was then a preacher of a Dutch congregation in London he in his preface before his book de Ecclesiastico ordine saith That most holy King was desirous to have the whole Religion so reformed throughout aâ—â— the king â—om that he was carefull of no other thing almost but because some Lawes of the country were in the way that the publick rites of Divine worship especially which had been in use under Popery could not be purged out as the King himself would and I was instant for the forrein Churches it pleased them at last that the publick rites should be purged out of the English churches by degrees so soon as they could by the lawes and in the mean time forreiners which in this respect were not so tied unto these lawes of the Country should order their churches freely and without any respect unto the rites of tâ—e Country if their doctrin were only Apostolicall for so it may come to passe that the English churches also might be moved by unanimous consent of the Estates to embrace the Apostolical purity and some tooke tâ— is so ill that they did strive against the Kâ— purpose So far he yea they did so strive and were so malicious that they did accuse the Duke of
Somerset that he had changed the lawes of the realme and had secret intelligence with forrein Ambassadours without their knowledge c. And for these causes he was beheaded in the Tower An. 1552. So variance entereth among them and coldness of Religion repossesseth many and some have written that the King was poisoned Certainly for a clearer manifestation of mens hearts the King was visited with long sicknes and died July 6. An. 1553. In time of his sicknes he aduised with his Privie Counsell who should have the government after him for albeit his Father had appointed Mary to succeed yet seing she is of a contrary religion and it is doubted of the lawfulnes of her birth and himself is of lawfull years he accounts it proper unto him to name his heire and the rather that it is to be feared that she will not only subâ—ert religion but the realm shall be thralled to a stranger as Scotland is unto France After deliberation it was decreed to chuse Lady Jane daughter of the Earle of Suffolk and of Mary daughter of King Henry 7. So foure dayes after Edwards death Lady Jane was proclamed Queen by authority of the Counsel Many of the Nobility and people were much displeased not so much for love of Mary as for hatred to the Duke of Northumberland because Lady Jane was married unto his fourth son At this time Mary goeth into Norfolk and Suffolk and promiseth unto them of the Reformation that she shall change nothing in Religion as it was established by her brother They take her part She writes abroad for aid and carryeth her self as Queen The Counsell câ—â—vâ—eâ—ing at London sendeth somâ— forces under the conduct of Northumberland to apprehend her But then the Counsell perceiving the Mary the Popâ—sh Queen overthrows all for a time inclination of the people and hearing that the Reformed of Norfolk and Sâ—â—folk were for her change their Sentence they cause proclaime Mary Queen and keep La. Jane in the Tower When these newes were brought into the Campe all men forsook the Duke but when they receive Letters from the Counsell in name of Queen Mary they take him and bring him to London Then he made open profession of Popery under hope to gaine the Queen's favour and liberty but was beheaded Ja. Thuan lib. 13. ad An. 1553. Cardinal Reginald Pool hearing at Rome that King Edward was dead hasteneth towards England hoping to have the Crown by râ—gâ—t for he had pretensions or by marriage with Mary The Emperour inuites him to come into Germany by his way and entertaines him with great shew of honour untill by his Ambassadour he had finished a Contract of marriage betwixt his son Philip Mary and by the Queens patent he became archbishop of Canterbury Then another world was to be seen processions of joy were in Italy for regaining England uâ—to the Romane Seâ— Pe Soave in Coâ—â— Trud. Gardener Tonstall and other Popish Bishops were aâ—vanceâ— Cranmer Latimer Ridley and other Reformed Bishops were committed to prison and burnt reading and printing of English Bibles and of late bookâ— were discharged the Supremacy of the Pope was ploclaimed the Latine â—asâ—â— was uâ—ed the clause of prayer that God would deliver the kingdom from sedition and tyranny of the â—ishop of Rome was blotted out of the Lâ—taâ—â— the Queen would not suffer her fathers name in publick prayers because he â—ad made apostaâ—y from the Church Ja. Thua lo. cit All temporaries turâ— their clockâ— wicked men reioice good men are oppressed some fiâ—d maâ—y were imprisoned some sterve in prison many hundreds were bâ—rnâ— in a word in no Kings time beeing free from waâ—â—e were so many killed as in the five years reigne of Q. Mary by beheading hanging burning racking and sâ—erving That cruel Bishop Bonner beholding how joyfully the Martyrs suffered said to one of them They call mee bloody Bonner a vengeance on you all I would fain be rid of you but yee have a delight in burning if I might have my will I would sew your moâ—ths put you in sacks and drown you all Gods revenging hand was â—pon these pâ—rsecuters Gardener the archpersecuter being at dinner with the Duke of Norfolk and hearing that Bishop Ridley and Mr. Latimer were burnt at Oxford shewes no litle joy and by and by was so smitten none knowing how that he was carryed from table to a bed where he lay 15. dayes in such intolerable torments that in all that space he could voide neither by urine nor otherwise his tongue hangeth out and so died Do. Morgon who condemâ—ed Ferrare Bishop of S. Davies and vsurped his place was sâ—itten that when he would eat nothing went down but it bursted out again somtime at his moâ—th and somtime at â—is nose Do Dunning the bloody Chanceller at Norwich was taken away suddenly the like befell Bâ—rrie Commissarie of Norfolk c. Mary had her kingdom diminished by losse of Cales which eleven English kings had kept and the countrie was plagued with famine that the subiects were glad to eat ackorns she was never able to put the Crown on her husbands head of all things both he and shee was most desirous to have children but she had none once she was thought to be bigg with child but of what she was delivered it was known to few then Philip left her and she had neither the love of hâ—r subiects nor his company nor could marry another at last she was diseased some called it a tympany others call it melancholy because of her deep and continuall groanes she died November 17. An. 1558. and her cousine the Card. died within sixteen hours after her Jo. Foxe in Acts. Enduring her reigne La. Elisabeth was kept in the Tower Gardener and others sought her death often they accuse her of treason and would have stirred up King Phillip against her but he preserveth her not for any love to her person or religion but for reason of State lest she being taken out of the way and the Queen dying without children the kingdoms of Scotland England and Irland might be annexed unto the Crown of France by means of Mary Qu of Scotland next heire of â—ngland and at that time affianced to the Daulphin of France than which the Spaniard thought no thing could happen more adverse to his affectation of greatnes At first when She was locked up she was much daunted but being comforted afterwards she said The skill of a Pilot is not known but in a tempest and a true Christian appeares best in time of tentation In the year 1558. they condemne her to be beheaded and went to bring her to execution by miraculous providence she was preserved The lieutenant of the Tower will not give them credite and goeth to ask the Queen whether it was her will Mary saith Not and commandeth to set her at liberty And is proclamed Queen On the very day of Marie's death Elisabeth was proclamed Queen and so of a prisoner was acknowledged by
Counsell Nobility and Commons to be the only Heire and was crowned January 15 with many glad hearts all the Bishops except Owen Bishop of Carlile refuse to perform the solemnities of the Coronation because of her Religion At her coronation she did secure the kingdom by oath that she shall not marry a stranger nor would she make open declaration what doctrine she would follow only she set free all the prisoners for Religion many hundreds and promiseth that when she shall be established in her governement to establish religion by advice of Parliament and of learned godly men and causeth it be proclaimed that in the mean time none shall alter any ceremonies unless it be according to the rites of her own chappel and these were as it was ordered in her fathers time Speed Cambden She sendeth to make account unto the Pope of her assumption He answereth That kingdom was held in fee of the Apostolick See and it was her presumption to vsurp the name of Queen without his knowledge therefore she deserveth not to be heard unless she renounce her pretensions and submit herself unto his free disposition This soundeth harsh both to her and to the counsel therefore she will treat no more with him PeSoave in conc Tride Then knowing the difference of opinions in religion among her â—ubiects and willing to satisfie both parties according to reason she calleth a Parliament and by common aduice appointeth a Conference of eight persons on either side that after debating of reasons they might come to an happy agreement The persons were named the day appointed the questions were for the first concerning the vulgare tongue in Divine Service and the communion under both kindes order was prescribed that for avoiding heat of contention they shall not dispute by word but both parties shall write their reasons and give them in the first day and answers shall be prepared against the next day and all to be in English that every one may receive information Both parties were content But when the day was come the Papists alledge they understood not the ordinance concerning the disputation in write and they will dispute by voice only The second day they were pressed more instantly but as despising authority nor regarding their own credite or rather being convinced in their consciences they still refuse The third day both parties were required â—o produce their books and opinions All the Popish party excep the Bishop of Westminster plainly deny to let their books be read some spake unreverently even of excommunicating the Queen Sir Nicolas Bacon Lord Keeper and Nicolas archb of York were named by the Parliament to be Iudges of the Conference they take this carriage as a contempt both of Nobility and Commons as also of her Roiall Majesty Then the Bishops were required to give their oath of allegiance and Supremacy as in King Henry VIII time They refuse this also Wherefore the Bishop of Winchester who had shewed more folly than others was committed to the Tower afterwards he was set at liberty Boner Bishop of London who was the chief butcher in Mary's time was committed to the Marshall-sea some fled out of the Country and others were charged to answer before the Counsell some were confined not one more imprisoned and all the exiled bb and others in Q. Mary's time were recalled Franc. Mason Lib. 3. c. 1. A Parliament was held at Westminster where was much debate in matter of Religion and hote study on both sides In the goodness of God the Gospell had the upper hand the hope of the Popish falleth their rage is abated the supremacy of the Pope is denied the bloody Statutes of Q. Mary are repealed popish bb were deposed and good men put in their rooms the Masse is abolished altars are appointed to be removed and tables set for them the zeal of many pulling down the altars before that Act was approved Jo. Foxe in Acts. In a brief view behold the hand of God toward her afterwards 1. The king of France pretending right by his Queen Mary intended to inuade England but he was taken away II. Philip king of Spain sought her in marriage she abhorred that because he had married her Sister Therefore he sought to match her with Charles son of the Emperour Ferdinand but to the end he might bring the Nation to the house of Austria and because She refused he became her utter enemy yet to her greater glory 3. An. 1562. Arthur Pool of the house of York intended to bring an Army from France into Wales but he and his confederates were discovered before the execution of the plot and were condemned 4. As before the French king so again Philip sought â—ft that the Popes would accurse her that so he might have pretext to inuade her kingdom God hindered Paul 4. and Pius 4. from decerning it and more followes VI. In Aprile An. 1558. Walter mill priest of Lunan in Anguise was VValter mâ—ll martyr accused by the Bishop of Santan drews for leaving the Masse and that therefore he and John petrie priest at Innerkilor were condemned by the late Cardinal to be burnt wherever they should be apprehended Walter answered I served the Cure there before the Cardinals time 20. years with the approbation of all the parishoners but when the furious Cardinal persecuted mee and many more for the preaching of Godsword I was constrained to keep myself quiet and I went about reproving vices and instructing people in the grounds of Religion for which cause now I am taken When he was brought to triall in the Church before the Bishops of Santandrews Murray Briechin Caitnes the Abbots of Dumfermlin Lundors Balmerino and Couper and many Doctors of the University he looked so feeble partly by age and partly by hard usage that it was feared none could hear what he would answer yet he delivered his mind with such courage that his enemies were amased At first he kneeled to pray Andrew oliphant a priest said Sir Walter mill get up and answer for you keep my Lord here too long He continued yet praying and when he arose he said I should obey God more than man I serve a mighter Lord then your Lord is and whereas you call mee Sir Walter they call mee Walter and not Sir Walter I have been too long one of the Popes Knights now say what you have to say Oliphant asked What thinkest thou of priests marriage He answered I think it a blessed bond ordained by God approved by Christ and free to all sorts of men but yee abhor it and in the mean while yee take other mens wives and daughters yee vowe chastity and keep it not Oliphant sayd Thou sayst that there are not seven sacraments He answered Give us baptisme and the Lords Supper take yee the rest and part them among you Oliphant Thou saist the Masse is idolatry He answeres A Lord sends and calleth many to a dinner and when it is ready he tolleth the bell
wee must for both thirds and two parts are rigorously taken from us aâ—d our tenants One said if others will follow my Counsell the Guard and the Papists shall complain al 's long as the Ministers have done Then the former sharpness was coloured and the speaker alledgeth that he meaneth not of all Ministers Christopher goodman an English answereth My Lord Secretary if you can shew what just tittle either the Queen hath to the third or the Papists to the two parts then I think I could resolve whither she be debtour to Ministers within burgh or not The Secretary replieth Ne sit peregrinus curiosus in aliena Republica Goodman answereth Albeit I be a stranger in your policy yet I am not so in the Church of God and therefore the care doth no less appertain unto mee here than if I were in the midst of England The Hist of Reformation Lib. cit This debate was because the Popish prelates were permitted to enjoy their tyths enduring their life so that a competent stipend were provided unto the Ministers and when the Queen returned home at the demand of the Counsell the Prelats condescended to quite the third part of the tyths for entertainment of the Queen's family and the provision of Ministers but the Guard received the thirds and gave nothing or little unto Ministers and they had oft complained of their want In all these quick reasonings I. Knox spoke not a word but thereafter he said I have traveled Right honourable and beloved Brethren since my last returning into this realm in an upright conscience before my God seeking nothing more as he is witnes than the advancement of his glory and the stabillty of his Church within this realm and of late dayes I have been accused as a seditious man and as one that usurpes to myself power that becomes mee not true it is I have given advertisement to the Brethren in diverse quarters of the extremity intended against the faithfull for looking to a priest going to Masse and for observing those that transgresse against just laws but that here in I have usurped further power than was given mee till that by you I be condemned I utteâ—ly deny for I say by you that is by the Generall Assembly I have all just power to advertise the brethren from time totime of dangers appearing as I have powr to preach the word of God in the pulpit of Edinburgh for by you was I appointed unto the one as unto the other and therefore in the name of God I crave your judgements the danger that appeared unto mee in my accusation was not so fearfull as the words that came to my ears were dolorous to my heart for these words were plainly spoken and that by some Protestants What can the Pope do more than to send forth his letters and require them to be obeied Let mee have your judgements therefore whither I have usurped any power to myself or If I have obeied your commandement Ibid. John Knox is removed and then the Lord Lindsay the Lairds of Kilwood Abbotshall Cuninghamheed the Superintendents of Anguise Fife Lothian West and Galloway Mrs John Row W. Christeson Ro. Hamilton Chri. goodman with the most part of the assembly did declare that they remember very well that Jo. Knox would have had himselfe exonered of the foresaid charge and that the Church at that time would not suffer him to refuse it but that he should continue as before to advertise from time to time as occasion shall be given An extract of the Acts of tbe nationall assemblies 3. The Noble men and Barons present do finally consent that for their own parts the tenants or labourers of the ground shall have their own tyths upon composition 4 It was thought needfull for confirmation of the book of discipline that certain commissioners or any three or four of them shall revise it and consider diligently the contents thereof noting their judgements in write and reporte the same unto the next assembly or if any Parliament shall interveen they shall report their judgements unto the Lords of the Articles 5. All Ministers and Readers having Manses at their Churches shall make residence there 6. Concerning Thomas duncanson who was Schoolmaster and Reader in Sterlin and having committed fornication had made publick repentance it was ordained that he shall abstain from that office in the Church untill the Church of Sterlin make request for him unto the Superintendents and he shall marry the woman if she require it 7. Alexander Jardin Minister at Kilspindy having committed fornication and therefore suspended by the Superintendent of Fife and thereafter had made publick repentance and married the same woman Is again suspended from all function in the Ministery untill the next Assembly and then to receive his answere 8. Commission was given unto five Ministers to take cognition of a complaint given by the Superintendent of Fife against Ge. Lesly Minister at Stramiglo and to decide therein and to notify their Sentence unto the Superintendent of Anguise In this year by past was great death and dearth through all the Country that the prices of corne and flesh was triple above the custom The writer of The Histo of Reformotion saith God did so according to the threatning in the law punish our ingratitude that suffered them to defile the Land with that abomination that he had so potently purged by the power of his word and for the riotous feasting both in City and country but alas who lookes to the true cause of our calamity Likewise in the winter following fell great rain which in the falling freezed so vehemently that the earth was but a shot of ice the fowls both great small could not flee but freezed and died and some were layd by the fire that their feathers might dissolve This frost is said to have been in January An. 1563. to wit according to the old account which was not changed in Scotland untill the year 1600. and then was changed but continueth in England untill the year 1660. CHAP. â— Of COVNCELS I. IT hath been shewd with what difficulty the Councel was called to Trents the History of it is most exquisitly penned by Petro Soave a Venetian The opening of Councel of Trent and translated into sundry languages here I add a compend faithfully and plainly in so far as concerneth the mannaging the Articles of doctrin for the most part When Pope Paul could no longer decline the calling of this councel as is before in the beginning of the year 1545. he sent three Legats John Maria de Monte a Card. Bishop of Palestina Marcellus Cervinus a priest Cardinall de Sancta Cruce and Reginald Pool a deacon Cardinal of S. Mary in Cosmedin with a Breve of legation but no particular instruction being as yet uncertain what commission to give them and intending to dispose as occasions namely the affairs of the Emperour shall require When the Legates were gone he consults the Cardinals what faculty is
Lions at Roan Diep Meausia Orleans and other parts within one month 30000 Thuan Li. ciâ— and in that year above 100000 Protestants were massacred Th. Rogers in the preface of The Catholick doctrine Not only were the Protestants murdered that way but many others for privat malice or avarice of the executioners Some of the Governors refused to obey that command as Claudius Count de Tende when he had read it said He would obey the former edict but he doubted that this other was only coloured with the Kings name Therefore at the Kings command he was poisoned at Avenion within few dayes Mons Sautheram Governor of Auvergne refused saying He was the Kings Lieutenant for execution of justice and not to be a hang-man Additions to the 10 book of French Commen Great mirth and processions were at Rome when the Pope heard of those massacres By the Kings commande horsemen were dispatched into all parts that no Governor be absent from his charge and to watche and warde diligently and to search narrowly all the assemblies of the Reformed and to punish them without exception In all parts of the realm they were apprehended who keept their houses upon trust of the Kings protection many were murdered and all almost were robbed as if they had been vanquish'd enemies so that nothing seemed to remain unto them but utter confusion On the 10 day of September Charles sent for the Prince of Condee and willed him to choose one of three either Masse or death or perpetual prison He answered He would never choose the first and he left the other two unto the Kings pleasure Thuan. lib. 53. Before he obtained liberty he was induced to subscribe that abjuration whereof a copy is in the 10 Book of the French Comment So did Henry King of Navarsway with the times These two easily without petitioning received pardon from Pope Gregory XIII by intercession of King Charles In the dayes of the late Queen of Navar had been an assembly in Bearn and by free consent of the States the Masse was discharged throughout all that realm but then in the year 1572 October 15 king Henry published a contrary edict forbidding the Reformed Religion and he sent Mons Grammount granting leave unto the Reformed to sell their lands within a year and then remove or to conform themselves The people were not moved by these Letters and said These letters were extorted from the king in his captivity Thuan-ibi Nevertheless those examples moved many who were thought to love the Religion to profess the contrary The cities Rochell Montauban Sanser Anduz and other towns in Vivaretz and Sevenatz continued constant but it seemed unto many of themselves great folly joyned with madness after so great overthrow of all the Nobility and so many others to think upon any defence when scarce any Noble man durst owne the Religion and not a few said It is not lawfull that subjects should bear arms against their king albeit he be wicked as it had appeared by the success â—n a word all of them were uncertain what to do and inevitable destruction seemed to be brought on the Church in France the chief men were gone they had no help from Germany nor England as before yet the helping hand of God appeared in due time French Comment lib. 11. The king sent Noble men unto those Cities commanding them to receive garrisons and a Lieutenant They were all perplexed on both sides death seemed to be at hand they were resolved to yeeld but fear made theâ— to delay The citizens of Castre received a garrison upon trust of the kings promise they were all put to the edge of the sword with no less cruelty then others before Rochell was ready to have given obedience but when they were informed of that false cruelty or cruell deceit they refused to render and so began the fourth warrs in France with the seege of Rochell and other parts were invaded with hudge violence It was the Divine providence that the Nobility failing he alone might be known the author of the work The particulars are described in the book last mentioned and would go beyond my purpose to repeat them I will only touch the seege of Rochell and the end of those warres The seege continued seven months in it two things are very remarkable first notwithstanding all the Ordinance and battering picces that were discharged against them to the number of 6000. shot only 25. Rochellers were slain and how many of the beseegers were slain it is uncertain but it may be coniectured that 132. Commanders were killed of whom the chief was Claude Duke d' Aumale uncle of the Duke of Guise March 3. 1573. The greatest assaults were seven The other remarkable thing is the poorest sort of the town began to want bread and a new sort of supply was furnished unto them to wit every day in the river they had plenty of fishes Surdones which they had never seen before and the same day that the seege was raised those wereseen no more So both rich and poor had plenty within and the Kings Army without was grieved with famine Wherefore Charles sent word unto his Brother Henry commanding him either to take-in the town instantly if it be possible or to leave it in Aprile He continued two months longer untill word was brought that he was chosen king of Poland In the mean while Sanserre suffered a hard seege that parents did eat their own little ones A general peace was proclamed and liberty of Religion was granted in July An. 1573. Thuan. Lib. 54. The edict of pacification was conceived in generall terms without naming any city those of Nismes and Languedoc took exception at that thereupon all the Protestant towns wrote unto the Duke of Aniow giving him thanks for the peace and beseeching him to procure unto them leave to assemble in a fit place to the end they may know the particulares of the pacification in convenient time and that he would grant them his Letters patent for their assurance Then many conveened from all parts of the realm as the time would suffer and so they provided for themselves Fre. Commen Lib. 12. The next year Charles died in that book it is written of his death thus Certain it is that he died of a bloody flixe and it is reported for truth by the greater part that the blood is hued out of sundry parts of his body and in his bed he could have litle rest but horribly blasphemed the name of God which he was wont to do even from his childhood Thuan Lib. 57. witnesseth of his unrest and affrighments in the night and that heendeavoured to setle it by musick And because it was suspected that he had been poisoned to the end he might vomit the blood with the more ease he was bolstered up with pillowes that his feet lay higher then his head Another hath comprised the cause and manner of his death in those verses Naribus ore oculis atque auribus
undique et ano Etpene erupit qui tibi Carle cruor Non tuus iste cruor sanctorum at caede cruorem Quem ferus hausisti concoquere haud poteras III. So soon as Henry king of Poland heard of his Brothers death he Troubles of Henry â— returned privily and quickly and was crowned King of France He renewed the warres against the Reformed Church he took Mons Monmorancy and quartered him for Religion Nevertheless they increased in number for the Duke Alanchon the Kings Brother and the Duke of Condee joyned with them so that a peace was granted and proclamed with liberty of Religion in the year 1576 but that peace endured not long Then Henry king of Navar joyned with the Reformed again yet they were all in great danger in the year 1586. The Pope Sixtus 5. excommunicated the King of Navar and the Prince of Condee and declared them uncapable of the crown of France and ordered King Henry 3. to persue them with arms The King of Navar sent unto Frederik king of Denmark and unto the Princes of Germany for aid They sent their Ambassadors unto the King of France to interceed for the Protestants He returned answer that they should medle with his subiects no more then he did with theirs Wherefore those Princes assembled at Luneburgh where were also the Ambassadors of Navar England Scotland of the Duke of Pomer c. They concluded that the King of Navar should not be forsaken Chytrae Lib. 28. So they sent 5000. horse-men and 20000. foot but unhappily for the Guises and other confoederats in Liga aurea gave them the foil in Lorrain An. 1587. The next year Henry III. understood of the presumption and intention of the Guises and he called a Parliament professing that he would give the chief Commande of his Army against the Hugonots unto Henry Duke of Guise The man doubted of the Kings favor and yet upon those fair words he went unto the Parliament he was killed in his bedchamber and his body was first burnt then his asshes were thrown into Ligeris His brother Lewes a Cardinal was hang'd and his son with some Bishops were imprisoned Within twelve dayes the Queen-mother died through sorow for the death of the Guises Ibid. Behold how God then brought peace unto his Church They who before favoured the Guises secretly do then profess open rebellion against the King the Parisians create Charles Duke of Mayen and Brother of the Duke of Guise to be Governor of Paris and of the Isle of Francia the Sorbonists deny the kings authority and absolve all men from the oath of allegiance Many cities joyn themselves unto Duke Charles to wit Lions Roan Orleance Ambian c. The King assembleth the Nobility he proclames unto all his subiects pardon of all former trespasses if now they shall return into obedience and he threatneth loss of Goods and life if they return not Henry king of Navar craves pardon obtaines it and is made General of the Army against the traitors the Dukes of Mayen and Aumale in Aprile An. 1589. And the same sommer he granted by edict at Nantes Liberty of the Religion liberty unto the Reformed to assemble not only for exercise of their Religion in their churches but also for holding their Synods yearly and so to be free from the jurisdiction of Bishops Which liberty no king of France hath impeded untill this present time and unto all who were under the former Edicts of exile he restored their honors and goods upon their submission Then the followers of Duke Charles called the king an enemy of the Apostolical Roman Church and August 1. new style a Jacobin Monk having purchased leave to deliver a Letter unto the king stabbed him as he was reading the Letter in the belly with a poisoned knife the villan said he was commanded by an Angel to kill the tyrant and his death would bring peace into France The king feared not death at the first and immediatly dispatched Posts to all the chief parts of the realm giving them notice of what was done and exhorting them to constancy and loyalty as is due unto their Soverain Before midnight he apprehendes death and the next day he caused proclaim Henry king of Navar to be his heir After the Henry 4 King of France kings death the Peers of the realm then in the lieger require an oath of the king of Navar to defend the Roman Religion and he swore to maintain even to hazert of his life the Catholick Apostolical and Roman Religion within the kingdom of France and that he will make no change in the exercise thereof and for his own person he will obey the decrees of a godly and lawfull general or National Councel and promiseth to procure it with all diligence and he swear to permit no other Religion but what is already allowed untill peace being restored it shall be otherwise provided and he confirmed all the Officers of State On the other side these and the Ptinces of the blood the other Peers and many others acknowledge Henry 4. king of France and Navar and swear lojalty and fidelity unto him Then both he and they swear that they shall revenge the villanous murder of the late king and the disturbance of the realm against all the rebels Then the Duke Mayen being at that time called Duke of Guise and the king of Spain dealt with the Pope that the king of Navar should not be absolved from the former Sentence and that faction declares Charles Duke de Mayen king of France but the Senat of Paris not admitting that any should be king who were not of the blood royal he was not proclamed there In the year 1593. Henry 4. took his oath to defend the Roman Religion he wrot an abiuration of the doctrine of the Reformed Church and sent it unto the Pope then he received a pardon and the Popes blessing and was absolved in the Church of S. Denis by the arch Bishop of Bourges upon condition to embrace the Acts of the Councel of Trent and to cause them to be observed within his realms to hear Masse to choose Mary for his advocate before God to breed the young Prince of Condee in the Romish religion c. But though for earthly peace he professed Popery yet in the Parliament at Roan An. 1597. he gave liberty of Religion within his dominions One day he said unto a Noble man I saw you tooday at the Masse Yes said the other I will follow your Majesty The King replied But you shall not have the Crown of France for it IV. Some variances arose amongst them of the Augustan Confession The causes of variance amongst the Lutherans 1. Whereas in the year 1547. theâ— were pressed by the book called Interim to accept that article Good works are necessary unto salvation the Divines of â—itteberg for peace sake did yeeld unto it but those of Iena as being more wary thought good to wave that phrase
there of but only to advise upon their own grievances and to maketheir addresses unto his Maâ— to supplicat his protection Then the Messinger threatned the town that they had received these men It was answered The town is patent unto Jewes and heathens and far less could those noble men he hindered to enter But a Messinger of the b. of Cujaw spoke more menacingly and said It was his Priviledge to preserve Religion to call and moderate Synods They answerd Albeit the bishop hath no jurisdiction over them neither are they obliged to giue him account of their actions nevertheless to satisfy his curiosity they declare this to be the cause of their meeting 1. that if any difference were among those of their Confession either in doctrine or in disorderliness of manners it may be composed orderly and so they might continue peace among themselves as we find in the Acts that the Apostles had their meetings upon the like occasions 2. Because they had suffered most grievous injuries from their adversaries by burning their churches killing some and most shamefully drawing others out of their graves they had assembled to bewail their calamities and to advise upon a way of peace and savety hereafter but it seemes that the priests would not suffer them to bemoan their miseries And if the Bishop pleaseth he may come into the town with as many as he willeth as for them they will not medle with his consulations When these Messages were done they consulted upon these propositions and first they all did subscribe the consent of doctrine as it was done at Sendomiria and because heretofore they had followed different forms of confession some the Augustan some the Bohemian and others the Helvetian now to remove all differences and namely that of the sacrament they vnanimously agree to teach heerafteraccording to the Augustan confession which was written in the year 1552. and if any manshall write teach or speak other wise or accuse any or embracing this consent he shall not be accounted as a brother of the Polonian Church Then they did accorde upon some articles of Church-discipline and to erect a publick School by contribution of the Nobility 2. They sent two Palatini of Minsk and Leszink with others to represent unto the King how their churches were demolished in Cracow Posnania and Vilna many dead were pulled out of their graves and some Noble men were shutt at posts they name Bonar and a Lady Zeczulmuzka and that the Jesuits do instruct the people in the villages to kill their Masters of the Evangelical profession promising unto them not only immunity but large rewards yea they entice the women to murder their own husbands and to supplicat his Majesty that he would protect his faithfull servants and subjects provide for common peace of religion according to his coronation-oath and not suffer himself to be deceived by those strangers the Iesuits who are banished out of France and disturb other Nations Dau. Chytrae in Chronic. Saxonic Osiander addeth These Messingers received not a gracious answer This King Sigismund married the sister of Ferdinand Duke of Austria and after her death he married her sister by dispensation of the Pope XII Here is a Letter sent by the Emperour Rodolph unto Theodor A letter shewing the condition of several Nations at that time geat Duke of Moscove in the year 1595. hinting at the estate of the most part of Europe at that time His preface is that he had heard read unto him with great joy the Duk 's Letters sent by his Embassador Michael Juvanouviz by which as also by the report of his Ambassador he understood his good will in sending with a Christian and laudable zeal his gifts and aid against the Turk the common enemy of Christian name and blood and in promising unto him the Emp. and the Christian world his best furtherance and offices Which is not only acceptable unto himself but shall also be unto his honor and praise through the Christian world and a laudable precedent unto other Princes as also himself and all the house of Austria shall declare their offices of thankfulnes and courtesy unto him and his friends upon all occasions that the brotherly alliance continued from their fore fathers may be known unto all Nations As for the confederacion amongst the chief Princes of the Christian world he hath not failed in his diligence to the uttermost but hithertills he could prevail nothing with the Pope and King of Spain because they are far distant and the Pope being but lately advanced is taken up with manifold cares for the distressed Church and in the mean while doth aid Cesar wiâ—h men and money and declares a great zeal against the common enemy as also he hath sent a Legate into Moscove for that effect but the King of Spain being antient and infirm hath such business not only with his rebellious subjects but with France and England in every place that he must be spared and nevertheless he hath declared heretofore his good will unto us and hath helped with a great sum of money And when I shall understand that he recovereth health I shall not be slack to plead this cause by our Ambassadors both there and at Rome untill we obtain some assurance from them both Of which we have resolved to acquaint your Brotherhood by our Ambassador as also of the success of the Christian Army especially when the Lord of hosts shall give us more victories In the mean while we think it necessary to know of the condition of the King of Persia and how we may deal with him before we send any unto him howbeit it is most certain that it greatly concerneth all Christendom to have the Persians our friends wherefore we entreat friendly that your Brotherh would continue mutuall friendship with them and cherish their affection towards us Whereas your Brotherh hath endeavoured to raise the Tatars against the Turks howbeit you have not prevailed yet we thank you kindely entreating also brotherly to persevere in that good purpose with them so far as you can yet we have heard that many Tatars are entred into Valachia whom we must do what we can to resist As for the Treaty of peace begun with the Swede we have our Ambassador Mincowitz there of a long time untill it be brought to an end as also we have commanded Warkutzy to repair thether when he shall expede his business By whom your Brotherh may understande that we have done diligently in that cause as also we promise with a brotherly mind unto your Brotherhood that we shall do our endeavour at all occasions and times and in whatsoever other affaires and whatsoeveur can be sought of us as a faithfull brother you may expect Wee pray God to keep your Brotherh in â—avety unto us and all Christendom whom we love with all brotherly faithfulnes and loving-kindness Given at Pragve Septemb. 22. 1595. At that time the Emperour intending to send Maxinilian Duke of
who teach that the erroneous should be forced to return unto the Church albeit the antient scandals be not removed and new ones are multiplied c. He speaks also of their means of alluring men of their policies and corruptions more particularly Another saith The four wings of these locusts are arrogancy of learning their flattering of Princes and wealthy persons impudence in denying and the great power that they have purchased CHAP. IV. Of BRITANNE 1. I Left at the gracious providence of God towards Queen Elisabet in God protected Queen Elisabeth continuance thereof is here to be remembred 1. that Pope Pius V. did accurse her An. 1569. and caused the Breve to be affixed on the Bishop of London's palace An. 1570. by John Felton yet neither did her subjects love her the less nor other Princes leave off correspondence with her and the worst effect was Felton was hanged and. 2. The Earls of Northhumberland and Westmerland hearing of the curse and trusting to the promises of aid from the Pope and from Spain raised a rebellion in the North the one was taken and beheaded and Westmerland escaped into Flanders and died in a poor condition 3. The next year Leonard Dacres began to revive the rebellion in the same Shiers and was soon defeated 4. About the same time Iohn Story a Doctor of law and one Prestol were apprehended and convinced of treason for giving information unto Duke d'Alva how he might invade England and cause Irland revolt 5. John â—esley bishop of Ross plotted with sundry Englishes to intercept the Queen and set Queen Mary at liberty An. 1571. God turned their plots to their dammage 6. John Duke of Austria aiming at that kingdom sought Queen Mary in marriage in the midst of his projected plots he died suddenly An. 1567. 7. Thomas stuckly plotted first with Pius V. and then with Gregory XV. to conquer Irland unto the Pope's son he was made General and sent away with 800. Italians but God disposed so that Stukly was first employd to aid Sebastian King of Portugal against the Mauritanians and died there 8. Nicolas Sanders a priest entred into Irland with an Army of Spaniards An 1580. and ioyning with other rebellious Papists made a great insurrection they were soon quasshed 9. The next year numbers of Seminaries and Jesuits came from Rome to prepare the subiects unto a change and to take part with forrein powers when they shall come into the Land for this cause greater restraint was layd upon Papists of those incendiaries some were executed for treason and many were sent out of the kingdom 10. In the year 1583. John Somerwill was taken when he was going to kill the Queen he confessed that he was persvaded to do so byreading books written by the Seminaries he was condemned and strangled himself in New-gate 11. An. 1585. William Parry having an absolution from the Pope vowed to kill her but God struck him with such terror that having opportunity he could not do it his purpose was discovered and he received the reward of a traitor 12. An. 1586. John Ballard a priest stirred up some gentle men to kill Her when she went abroad to take the air this was discovered before they had opportunity they confessed their plot to bring-in forrein forces fourteen was executed as traâ—tors 13. William Stafford a young gentle man and one Moody were persvaded by a forrein Ambassador lying in England An 1587 to kill Her this was discovered 14. An. 1588. Philip King of Spain sent an hudge navy which he supposed as it was called invincible the Lord of land and sea heard the prayers of both kingdoms England and Scotland and dissipated that naâ—y by stormy winds 15. An. 1593. Lopez a Iew and the Queen 's ordinary Physician undertook to poison her upon promise of 50000. crouns from King Philip but before the hyre came the traitor was punished 16. The next year Patrik Cullen an Irish fencer was hired by English fugitives in Flanders to kill Her intelligence was given and he was apprehended 17. The same year other two undertook the â—ame fact as also to set her Navy on fire with bals of wild-fire and received the like reward 18. An. 1598. Edward Squire was suborned in Spain by a Iesuit to poison Her by laying strong poison on the pommel of the sadle whereon she was wont to ride that she laying her hand on it might carry the sent of it unto her nose Squire followed direction and did the deed on a day when she was going to ride and if She had touched the pommel it had been her death but Divine providence so ruled that she touched it not the treason was discovered and rewarded 19. The Earle of Tyron came from Spain An 1599. and raised the greatest rebellion in Irland that was in her time yet he was overthrown 20 An. 1600. a plot was layd to remove some chief Officers and Counselors from her and then the Papists thought to find their opportunity this project was discovered and prevented 20. Henry Garnet Superior of the Seminaries in England and others had another plot and sent Thomas winter into Spain An. 1601. King Philip embraced the motion and promised to help them but before it came the Queen ended her dayes in peace Seing so many plots were discovered it may not improbably be iudged that moe were intended but she was so safe under the wings of the Almighty that neither open hostility nor privy conspiracy could annoy her The remembrance hereof may teach others to trust in God as the safest policy I return unto Church-affaires First we may profitably observe the cause of the difference in the Reformation of the Churches in those two Kingdoms It is true both looked unto the Worde as the rule of Reformation but they varied in the manner of application for England held that whatsoever in discipline and rites is not contrary unto Gods word should be retained for in the twentieth article of the Convocation An. 1563. it is said The Church hath power to decree rites or ceremonies and authority in matters of faith and yet it is not lawfull for the Church to ordain any thing that is contrary unto Gods word neither may it so expound one place that it be contrary unto another wherefore although the Church be a witness and keeper of holy Writ yet as it not ought not decree any thing against the same so besides the same ought it not to enforce any thing to be believed for necessity of salvation But Scotland applied the Rule more closs in this manner What soever hath not a warrant in the Word should be abolished as in the fourtienth article of Confession they say Evill works are not only those that are done expresly against Gods commandement but those also that in matters of religion and inworshipping of God have no other assurance but the invention and opinion of man which God hath ever from the beginning rejected as by the prophet Isaiah and
by our Master Christ Jesus we are taught in these words In vain Do they worship mee teaching for Doctrines the precepts of men So without respect of men those did cleave unto the Word of God and did iudge What soever is without the Word either in doctrine or religious worship or in Ecclesiastical discipline can not be accepted of God as service when he requires it not But England upon account that those who had been enured with Popish doctrine and superstitions might be the more easily allured to forsake that doctrine if the rites and discipline were retained and hoping as is hinted in the former part that by time a more perfect Reformation might be attained took this prudential course as it is called trusting especially that bishops and priests might be the more easily enduced to joyn with the Reformation So both in the Confession in King Edwards time and in the articles of the Convocation An. 1564. or according to the English Style 1563. they allowed liberty unto dissenting judgements and made large expressions and capacious words being loath to drive off from the communion any who differing in the branches meet in the main grounds of religion Those things that were retained upon such plausible motives had a twofold influence Such is the nature of humane corruption to wit 1. one superstition draweth-on another as a link of a chain If this may be used why not that 2. what was at first retained by way of toleration condescension was afterwards pressed upon mens consciences by authority that men must conform in practise of rites and to the opinion of Superiors or suffer punishment The first particular exception was made by the Papists against the The Head of the Church and Supream Iudge in al causes title The Head of the Church which was given unto King Henry and The Supream Iudge in causes Ecelesiastical which was given unto Queen Elisabet They excepted against this alwayes but the first that hath written of it was Harding in his pretended refutation of Englands Confession Bishop Jewell answereth him in his Defence of the Apolog. part 6. cap. 11. divis 1. saying Concerning the title The supream head of the Church wee need not search the Scriptures to excuse it For 1. We devised it not 2. We use it not 3. our Princes at this time claim it not Your Fathers first enrituled that noble Prince King Henry VIII with that unused and strange Style as it may wel be thought the rather to bring him into the talk and slander of the world Howbeit that the Prince is the highest Iudge and Governor over all his subjects whatsoever alswel priests as laymen without exception c. He insists at length upon this purpose as also Doct. Fulk against the Rhemists Annotations on Matth. 22. and others I shall add the Answer of Thom. Bilson sometime Warden of Wincester unto the Jesuits Apolog. Lib. 2. where the Iesuit or Philander saith You would have our faith and salvation so to hang on the Princes will and lawes as if there could be no nearer way to religion then to believe what our temporal Lord and Master list He answereth It is a cunning when you can not confute your adversaries at least to belie them that you may seem at least to say somwhat against them indeed your fourth chapter is wholly spent in refelling this position which we detest as much as you Philander replieth You begin to shrink from your former teaching He answereth in name of Theophilus You will never shrink from your former facing Did ever any man on our side affirm the Princes will to be the rule of faith have we not earnestly written and openly taught that religion must not depend on the pleasure of men Have not thousands here in England and elsewhere given our lifes for the witnes and confession of Gods Truth against Princes Lawes and Popes decrees In Spain France and Italy and other places at this day do we not endure all the torments you can devise because we will not believe what temporal Lords and Masters will your conscience knowes it is ttue that we say Why do you then charge us with this wicked assertion from which we be farther off then you For you hold opinion of Popes they can not err we do not of Princes Why do you Father your fancies upon us why do you purposely pervert the question heaping absurdities and alledging authorities against that which we do not defend Philander The oath which yee take yourselves and exact of others induces us thus to think of you for there you make Princes the only supream Governors of all persons in all causes aswell spiritual as temporall utterly renouncing all forrain jurisdictions and Superiority Upon which word mark what an horrible confusion followes If Princes be the only Governors in ecclesiasticall matters then in vain did the Holy Ghost appoint Pastors and Bishops to govern the Church If they be Supream then are they Superior to Christ himself and in effect Christs Masters If in all things and causes spiritual then they may prescribe unto the Priests and Bishops what to preach and which way to worship and serve God how and in what form to Minister the Sacraments and generally how men shall be governed in soul If all forrain jurisdiction be renounced then Christ and his Apostles because they were and are forrainers have no jurisdiction nor authority over England Theophilus VVake you or dream you That in matters of no less weight then your duty to God and the Prince you fall to these childish and pelting sophisms VVhat kind of concluding call you this Princes only bear the sword to command and punish Ergo Bishops may not teach and exhort Princes are not subject unto the Pope Ergo Superiors to Christ They may by their laws establish what Christ hath commanded Ergo they may change both Scripture and Sacraments No forrainer at this this day hath jurisdiction over this Land ergo Christ and his Apostles 1500. years ago might not preach the gospell Philand We make no such reasons Tâ—eop The former propositions are the true contents of the oath we take the later are the very absurdities which you infer upon us fortaking the oath ..... Philan. Do you not make Princes supream Governors of all spiritual things Theoph. you reason as if we did but ourwords since you will rest upon words are not so Philan. What are they then Theoph. We confess them to be supream governors of their realms and dominions Philan. And that in all spiritual things and causes Philan. Not of all spiritual things and causes Philan. What difference between those two speeches Theoph. Just as much as excludes your wrangling we make them not governors of the things them selves but of their subiects which I trust you dar notwithstand Philan. I grant they be Governors of their subjects bur not in ecclesiastical things or causes ..... Theoph. Where we profess that her highness is the only Governor of
asscribe or take upon them any part thereof in placing or displacing Ministers of Gods word in spirituall livings or offices without the Churches admission or in stopping the mouths of preachers or taking upon them the judgement and tryall of doctrin or of hindering or dis-annulling the censures of the Church or exeeming any offender there from 2. That the Presbyteries consisting of Pastors or Teachers and such as are commonly called Elders according to Gods word and now according to his Ma s direction appointed in diverse parts of this realm for disciplin and keeping order in ecclesiasticall affaires Be approved established by authority and paines prescribed against them that stubbornly oppose themselves 3. That the Synodall assemblies consisting of sundry Presbyteries and Nationall consisting of the wholl be approved and by vertue Act of Counsell presently and of Parliament hereafter have power to conveen so oft as occasion shall require to advise treat conclude and make ordinances in such things as concern the well of the Church and their charge in doctrin and disciplin with liberty to appoint times places for that effect 4. That Presbyteries and such as they will direct of their own number have the same power in designing manses gliebs and repairing of Churches as Bishops or Commissioners had before 5. That every Church have their severall Pastor to be sustained on the tyths of the parish where he serves and to that end the manses of churches that are annexed to great Benefices or prelacies be dissolved pensions given out of the tiths and tacks of the same set by the Collectors or possessors may be revoked c. Likewise a Supplication unto the King and Counsell was read for redress of many enormities 1. That the slanderous proclamation at Perth July 12. and published in all townes and parish-churches and to the perpetuall infamy of Gods servants is printed may be perused and diligently considered and triall be made whither any Minister be culpable of such odious crimes and if they be culpable that they be punished with all rigor of law And otherwise that the givers out of so blasphemous reports and devisers and diters of that infamous libell be punished accordingly And that by Act of Counsell and open proclamation the Ministry be declared innocent of such wicked and hainous crimes 2. That the unaccustomed violence used against Jo. Howeson drawing him out of the seat of the presbytery ...... And against David Weemes Minister be so punished that none be bold to attempt the like hereafter 3. That Colin Campbell Archbald and Wi. Heggets burgesses of Glasgow with their complices be punished according to justice for the uproar made by them against the Students and shedding their blood 4. that the proclamation lately made for the liberty of the Assemblies may be enlarged and more plainly cleared 5. That your Lp s will give his Majesty to understand how wicked instruments they are who persuaded his Gr. to allow and take upon himself all the mischiefs and ungodly proceedings whereby his Gr. and the Church Country were brought into such misery and danger 6. That all Acts of Counsell made against Presbyteries assemblies charging them to desist from proceeding in discipline and ecclesiasticall censures against scandalous persons be annulled and deleted and the Act made against J. Dury 7. That his Majesty and Lords will weigh what great inconvenients and absurdities fall out upon the Act of Counsell made concerning the absolute power and for removing them to delete that Act never to be remembred 8. That his Gr. and Lords provide carefully foresee that by wicked practise of dimission or association of authority the Church the Kings Majesty and country be not hurt and that the same be stayd in time 9. That the stipend appointed unto the Minister of Sterlin and now wickedly purchased by Ro. Mongomery to his young son be restored for sustentation of a qualified man to teach that flock which by his ungodly dealing and apostasy hath been destitute so long time 9. That it would please your Majesty and Lords to have compassion upon that Noble and godly man James Hamilton Earle of Arran somtyme a comfortable instrument in Reforming the Church of God and now visited by the hand of God and bereft under pretence of Law 10. That Commissioners be deputed in each part for visiting the Colledges The Assembly gives commission unto nyneteen Ministers with the Ministers of the Kings house to present this Supplication unto the Kâ—ng and the Estates now conveened at Halirud house or unto the Parliament when it shall be holden crave answer c. In the next Session these brethren report that the Lords crave the advice of the Church who should sit in their names to vote in Counsell and Parliament seing now they are about the taking order for a Counsell consisting of three Estates For better resolution in this particulare it was thought meet to enquire of the Lords what is their meaning in this proposition In the following session answer was returned that the meaning is Whither the Church will consent that some of the Bishops should for the Church be upon the Counsell The assembly resolves they can not agree that any shall vote in name of the Church but they who bear office in the Church and are authorized with commission thereunto Two Ministers are appointed to return this aâ—swer unto the Lords In this Convention of Estates nothing was done in the affaires of the Church they were all for securing themselves XX. On January 28. year 1583. the King withdrew himselfe from the 1583. Another change of Court Nobility that had separated the Duke and Arran from him and he went unto the Castle of Santandrews untill he sent for other Noble men to be of his Counsell and the entituled Earle of Arran was let out of Duplin and came unto the King whereupon in the end of that year followed great alteration The Generall assembly conveenes at Edinb April 24. Tho. The 45. Assembly Smeton is chosen Moderator I. Three Ministers were sent unto the King to humbly desire Commissioners for assisting the assembly in treating and concluding c. And seing his Majesty had sent Ambassadors into England that he would be pleased to endeavoure an union be made betwixt the two Kingdoms and other Christian Princes and Nations professing the true religion against the persecution of Papists and them that are confederat in that bloody League of Trent and also that her Majesty would disburden their Brethren of England from the yoke of ceremonies imposed upon them against the liberty contained in Gods word Likewise in Sess 5. others were ordained to supplicate his Majesty earnestly that the French Ambassador may be sent away because his travell is suspected to tend against religion and the Commonwell That a Jesuit Holt may be tryed and according to his offense punished That the Lord Seton's son may be accused for his Letters unto Jesuits That a brother of
that time the Civill estate was more and more troubled for they who in the convenion of Estates Oct. 8. year 1582. vvere declared to have don good necessary Service unto the K. and Country and they with all their partakers were exonered of all action that might be intended against them for what they had done at Ruthven these I say aâ—ter Arran's returning to Court were charged to enter into warde particularly designed unto them This they obeyd not except the Earle Auguise and therefore were denounced rebells and when harder course was intended against them they fled some to England others ro France and some to Irland The Ministers were not silent at this time Among others John Dury said in a Sermon As the blind man whose eies Christ had opened Joh. 9. when the the pharisies said Wee know this man to be a sinner did reply Whither he be a sinner I know not one thing I know that though I was born blind yet now I see So whatsoever sort of men these be I knowe not but this I know that the Church was misetably vexed and almost oppressed but by theyr meanes it was delivered For these words likely otherwise delated he was summoned to compear before the Counsell he stood to the defense of what he had spoken and therefore he was confined in the town of Montros soon after this the Min. there died and the Church made choise of Jo. Dury to succeed then the King gave him and his eldest son enduring their lifes a pension of 200. pounds out of two Abbeys There was more work with Andrew Melvin in a Sermon as Santadr he said Daniel propoundes unto Baltazar the example of his grand father Nebuchadnezar and so it is the duty of the Ministers of God to lay before the Prince and people of their time the examples of their ancestors if need require But in our time if any would speake before the Court what evill came unto James the fifth by familiarity of flatterers that so the King would take heed of that kind of beasts they will say That preacher leaves his text and possibly he shall be accused of treason For these words he was charged to appeare before the Counsell He appeares and when worse words were layd unto his charge he said His doctrin in pulpit should first be tryed and judged by the Presbytery He was bidden submit himselfe unto the King and Counsell by no persuasion could he be induced to submit The K. and Councell as his lawfull Judges proceed to examine witnesses He appeales unto the judgement of the Church and saith If the Church shall condem what he had spoken he shall willingly suffer whatsover torment shall be inflicted on his body At eight a clock at night he is charged to enter as prisoner into the castle within twelve hours In the morning Arran changeth his warde and before seven a Messinger of armes chargeth him to enter into Blackness withim 24. hours at that time his friends said to him They would take his life â—efore mid-day he went away to Berwick After this summons were directed against Andrew Hay Andrew Polwart Patrick Galloway and Ja. Carmichel Ministers to answer before the Counsell for keeping correspondence with the rebells An. Hay compeares nothing could be qualified against him but upon suspicion he was confined in the north The others for not compearing were denounced rebells and fled into England XXI What Pa. Adamson did in England we shall have a hint of it anone 1584. The Current Parliament he returned in May year 1584. by Act of Counsell a Parliament was appointed to sit May 22. Because there was no proclamation preceeding they called it A current Parliament The Historicall Narration saith They who were privy to it were of Arrans faction or such as durst not oppose any thing the Lords of the Articles were sworn to be secrete they had fyve Sessions in three daies the doores were keept so closse that none of the Ministry could find accesse Pa. Adamson and Ro. Mongomery sat as representing the third Estate and gave votes forsooth to make themselves Bishops The King and Parliament suspecting that the Ministers of Edinb would preach against their proceedings sent a charge unto the Provest and Bailives to pull the Ministers by force out of the pulpit and committ them to prison if they did so What was done in the Parliament appeares by the Acts Spotswood hath the sum of them saying The King's authority over all persons in all causes was confirmed The declining of his Ma s judgement and the Councels in whatsoever matter declared to be treason the impugning of the authority of the three Estates or procuring the innovation or diminution of the power of any of them was inhibited under the same pain All jurisdictions and judicatures spirituall or temporall not approved by his Higness and the three Estates were discharged and an ordinance was made that none of whatsoever function quality or degree shall presume privatly or publickly in Sermons declamations or familiar conferences to utter any false untrue or slanderous speaches to the reproach of his Majesty his Counsell and proceedings or to the dishonor hurt or prejudice of his Highness his parents progenitors or to medle with the affaires of his Hi. and Estate under the paines in the Acts of Parliaments made against the makers reporters of lies While these statutes were in framing the Ministers who were informed thereof sent David Lindsay to entreat the King that nothing should passe in Act concerning the Church till they were first heard Arran getting intelligence of this caused arrest him as one that keeped intelligence with England and he was not permitted to come unto the King The first night he was keept in Halirudhouse and the next morning sent prisoner to Blackness where he was detained 47 weeks Ja. Lowson and Wa. Balcanquall Ministers of Edinburgh hearing that he was committed fled into England leaving a short writing behind them to shew the reasons of their departing So Edinburgh was left without any preacher Ro. Pont Minister of S. Cutberts and one of the Senators of the Colledge of justice because of the misregarde of the Church as he pretended in concluding these Acts when the Heralds were proclaming them took instruments in the hands of a Notary of his dissenting and that they were not obliged to give their obedience thereunto Which done he likewise fleeing was denounced rebell and put from the place in Session Hereupon rumors being dispersed that the King was enclined to Popery had made diverse Acts to hinder the free passage of the Gospell and abolish all order and policy of the Church Command was given to form a brief Declaration of his Ma s intention and to publish it for detecting these false rumors In this declaration the occasion that enforced the King to make these statutes were set down as the allowance of the fact at Ruthven by the Assembly of the Church Andrew Melvins declining the
one to the King of Denmark and Princes of Germany and another unto King Iames the motion did well please the Estates of Scotland conveening at Santandrews Here the Bishop omittes that the pest was raging in Edinburgh and other chief townes and then the people cried out that the Lord's hand would not be stayd till the banished Lords and Ministers were returned whereupon their friends advertised them to draw near unto the borders and these that were exiled before for other causes joyned with them and so did Maxwell They appoint their rendezvous at Lintoun and meeting there did solemly swear that they shall not separate nor give over the prosecution of their enterprise untill the King be moved to accept them in favor and put Arran out of his company To justify their proceedings they gave forth a Proclamation shewing their aimes to be the defence of the truth the deliverance of the King from corrupt Counsellors and the preserving of amity with England In this proclamation they especially endeavoure to make Arran odious and they named Col. Stuart as an abuser of the King of other Counsellors was no mention which encreaseth Arrans jealousie against them They The exiled Lords returne and are restored and thereby a change of Court came to Falkirk and understanding that there was no great company with the King at Sterlin they draw near it October 31. that night Arran and Crawford keept the town-gate but the Lords entred by a secret passage without resistance a cry was raised The town is taken Crawford flyeth to the Castle and Arran escapes by the bridge So soon as the King understood of their humble petitions by the Secretary and Justice-Clerk he said I did never love that mans vjolence to wit Arran and howbeit I can not but offend with their doings yet for the Countries sake and for publick quietness I can pardon all but one thing I desire you to look unto that none in my company receive any harm I know there be quarrells betwixt Crawford and Glammes betwixt Anguise Montrose and I believe that Col. Stuart is not well beloved with my honor I can not permitt these to be hurt provide that these be in savety and I shall willingly admit them This was reported unto the Lords they reply they had not taken arms for any privat quarrell nor would they mixe particulars with the publlck but it were good for eschuing inconvenients that the Noble men whom the King had named were put in custody of speciall persons and the Colonell be discharged from his office of the guarde and the same be conferred on another This was declared unto the King and he consented to receive them Two dayes thereafter the King renewes his promise unto them and confirmes it by Act of Counsell and proclames a Parliament to be held at Lithgow in December for ratisying the same Ministers repaire from all parts to Lithgow a litle before the beginning of the Parliament and sought abrogation of the late Acts against the discipline The King would not hear of it and the exiled Lords said It was not expedient to medle in that matter at that time they must first be setled in their estates and afterwards they may prevail with the King The King also willed them to set down in write what exceptions they had against these Acts. They did offer their animadversions with a supplication wherein they crave the Ministers to be restored to their former possession alswell of the disciplin as of their places The King took paines to penn with his own hand a mitigation of these Acts in this manner as I found among the Papers of John Erskin That the word of God be truly and sinceerly preached as before That all process of excommunications shall proceed as before The Generall Assembly shal be only convocate by the kings Letters That the Ministers shall not proclame a fast before they shew the causes unto the King That all Bishops nominat by the kings Majesty shal be tryed and admitted by the Gen. assembly That all sects and heresies shal be tryed by the Church and as the persons shal be found culpable the Kings shall execute justice When the king delivered these he said These shall bee al 's good and sufficient as an Act of Parliament But the Ministers were not contented with these and the full determination was remitted unto the next Generall Assembly which then was called to conveen at Edinburgh in May following XXII Some thing was done in the Spring but it will be mentioned 1586. The 47. Assembly in the Assembly which conveened May 10. in Edinburgh After Sermon had by Robert Pont the Lord of Privy Scal and Mr Peter young being directed from the King shew that his Majesty is taken up with great affaires so that he can not give his presence for that day and therefore craves that all the brethren would repair after noon unto the great chapell in the Abbey where he shall propound his minde unto them and to delay the election of the Moderator untill that time All the brethren do consent upon condition It shall not prejudge the liberty of the Assembly in any way The Commissioners declare that they know no prejudice intended After noon they conveen in that place the king declares why he had desired them to conveen there then prayer being make by Robert Pont David Lindsay is chosen Moderator The King appoints the Lords Secretary Iustice-Clerk Privy-Seale Iohn Graham L. Culros and Peter young to reason and advise with the Moderator and Assessors on matters mutually to be propounded and them or any two or three of them to concur with the Assembly as his Commissioners The next day they return to the ordinary place I. Two Ministers being directed unto the king to solicite the redeliverance of the Assemblie's Register bring answer that they shall be directed unto the Clerk every day but at night they shall be in the hands of the Privy-Seall enduring the Assembly and before the closing he will be personally present II. The places for conveening of Presbyteries are named through out all the kingdom and Commissioners are appointed to designe the Churches in every Presbytery Their advice vvas returned in the last Session III. The Synodall assemblies are appointed to conveen the first tuysday of October next and the places are named and thereafter every Synod is left to their own option of time and place IV. David Cuningham Bishop of Aberdien is ordained to be summoned before the Presbytery of Glascow for adultery with Elisabet Sutherland V. The Articles of the Conference held in February between the Deputies of the Counsell and some Ministers called together by the King were propounded in the privy Conference to be examined by the Kings Commissioners the Moderator with the Assessors and they Some Articles concerning Episcopacy report agreement 1. That none shall vote in the Assembly but such as the Scripture appoints Governors of the Church 2. There are four
The power of Presbyteries 1. The power of a Presbytery is to give diligent labours in their own bounds that the churches be keept in good order to enquired diligently of naughty ungodly persons and travell to bring them into the way again by admonition and threatning of Gods judgement or by correction 2. It appertaines to them to take heed that the word of God be purely preached within their bounds the Sacraments rightly administred the disciplin mantained and the church-goods incorruptly destributed 3. It belongs unto them to cause the ordinances made by the Assemblies Provinciall and Generall to be observed and put execution 4. To make constitutions which concern TÃ’ PREPON in the Church or good order for their particular churches Providing that they change no rule made by the Provinciall or Gener. assemblies and that they shew unto the Provinciall the rules which they make and to abolish constitutions tending to the hurt of these churches 5. It hath power to excommunicate the obstinat His Majesty agrieth in this manner It hath power to excommunicat the obstinat formall process being led and due intervall of time 6. Faults to be censured in the presbytery are heresy papistry idolatry witchcraft consulters with witches contempt of the word not resorting to hear â—he word continuance in blasphemy against God and his truth perjury fornication dunkennes these things for the present and more when order shall be taken in the Conference IV. Particular The power of Church-Sessions or Counsels Churches if they be lawfully ruled by a sufficient Minister and Session have power of jurisdiction in their own congregation in matters ecclesiasticall to take order therewith and what things they can not conveniently decide to bring them unto the Presbytery XI Commissioners are appointed to present unto his Majesty and Counsell the humble petitions complaints Articles and Heads delivered to them and humbly to crave his Ma s answers thereunto To treat conferr reason thereupon and upon such heads and articles as shall be propounded unto them by his M. or his Commissioners and what herein shall be done to report unto the Assembly For clearing what is here I will only adde from The Historicall Narration that the Synod of Fife did cut off Pa. Adamson as a rotten member not only for the notoriety of offenses for which he was suspected before but likewise for impugning the setled order of Generall assemblies and presbyteries for contempt of the Synod and for other notorious slanders whereof he was to be accused but refused to underly the tryall The next day after the Sentence pronounced against him two of the Bishops servants went to the church of the city at time of publick prayer as the custome was then evening and morning on the days when there was no Sermon and without any citation or process caused Samuel Cuningham Reader pronounce the Sentence of excommunication against And. Melvin James Melvin and some others who he thought had been most forward against the Bishop Wee see in the last Session of this Assembly the censure and tryall of this fact was remitted unto the Presbytery I have not read what was done in the matter but I knew the man and that he could never be admitted unto the Ministry though he often suited it untill another change came into the Church and then he was promoted by a Bishop into an obscure charge and was hatefull all his days and durst scarcely appear in a presbytery The bare narration of the proceedings of this Assembly as they be extracted out of the Assemblies books confute the perverse imputations and slanders of the contrarily minded The rest of that year the King was taken up partly with setling some troubles in the Isles and Kentyre and partly in the Articles of a League with England and immediatly thereafter with a process that was intended and went on against his mother This last purpose was occasion of some variance be twixt the King and the Ministers of Edinburgh For XXIII In January of the year 1587. the King hearing that the death 1587. of his mother was determined gave order unto the Ministers to pray for her The adversarics of the Church-disciplin say The Ministers denied it absolutely and they call that denyall a barbarous inhumanity But Vindiciae Philadelp Pag. 56. shew that the Papists were plotting the destruction of Queen Elisabeth nor was Queen Mary free of these plots and by that means the ruln of religion was intended and the Ministers of Edinburgh answered unto the King that they would pray for the salvation of her soul but they could not pray against her punishment if she had deserved and in that case his Majesty should rather give God thanks because they understood that both his person and the Church would be delivered from imminent danger For whosoever trespasseth against the publick no man should preferr his particular interest unto publik duty This answer did not satisfy the King he did appoint the third of February for solem prayers to be made in behalf of his mother and commanded Pat. Adamson to preach that day John Couper a young man was set up in the pulpit before the Bishop came The King seeing him said That place was appointed at this time for another but seing you are there if you will obey the charge and pray for my mother you shall go-on He replied He will do as the Spirit of God shall direct him Whereupon he was commanded to leave the place and because he made no haste the Captain of the Guard went and pulled him out and he burst out into unreverent speaches Then the Bisbop went up In the after-noon the young man was called before the Counsell where Wi. Watson Minister accompanying him for offensive speaches the two were discharged from preaching in Edinburgh during his Ma s pleasure and Couper was sent prisoner to Blackness The The 48. Assembly Assembly conveenes at Edinburgh Juny 20. Andrew Melvin Is chosen Moderator I. Two Ministers being directed unto the King to sute his Ma s presence report that he had named the Lord Secretary and Justice-Clerk to be present and concurre and they had promised to be present as their opportunity could serve yet willing that the Assembly according to his Ma s mind do treat before any other thing of John Cowper's cause and nevertheless after some reasoning were content it be delayd till the next day and that the brethren of the Conference shall consider it II. His Ma s Commissioners offer theyr concurrence to the recovery of the Assemblie's books if it may be known in whose hands they are The Moderator craves that if any can give light in this matter they would shew it and namely Pa. Galloway who was directed by the last Assembly unto the King to seek the delivery of the Register he answereth that his Majesty promised to deliver them John Brand declares that at the last Assembly in his house Pa. Adamson in presence of David Ferguson said he knew
justly be thought it had been for the Câ—own and Kingdom 's good if they had continued so but as Bishop Spotswood Pag. 365. saith the temporalities formerly disponed which were not a few being all in the same Parliament confitmed and those that were remaining were in a short time begged from him no thing was left I will not say as he saith to reward a well deserving servant but to the Crown itself He sayth also in the preceeding page for example The Duke of Lennox his Agents possessed themselves in the Bishopriek of Glasgow as his Father had obtained before and Robeâ—t Mongomery being no more acknowledged did resigne his title in favor of William Erskin Parson of Campsie as followes See also what hath been in other Nations Irland was a free Kingdom by itself some thousands of years but when they received Diocesan Bishops immediatly their Kingdom was changed When Numidia received such Bishops they became slaves to the Mahumetanes Who â—xcluded the Roman Emperor from Rome and Italy the Bishop of Rome the Politicall rising of the one was the ruin of the other And since the other sort of Emperors have acknowledge their power to stand upon the power of the Roman B. they have but the shadow of an Emp. Hovv fond a thing is it to conceive that a K. or kingdom can not stand without Lordly Bs certainly it is a strange and new principle of State Objection 1. May not Bishops be good men Answer yea and some good men have been Bishops But 1. compare the number of good Bishops with the number of proâ—d and ............ Bishops and compare the good they have done unto Kings and Kingdoms with what ill others have done unto Kings Kingdoms 2. In the example of Bishop Grindall see what hath been the practise of a good Bishop and what hath been his entertainment by others 3. Consider how a Lordship changeth manners as when Queen Elisabet gave unto a Minister a Patent unto a Bishoprick she said Tooday I have marred a good Minister 4. Consider not so much what may be but what usually comes to pass or rather what should bee according to the pattern prescribed by Him who is wisest 5. It may be answered unto this question by another Can he be a good man to whom the will of any man is the law of his conscience Ja. Nicolson Min. at Miegle received from Kings Iames in the year 1608. a Patent unto the Bishoprick of Dunkell and after that he was diseased in body for a long time and also grieved in time of his sicknes David Lindsay then Minister at Dundy and his brother-in-law went to visit him and Iames said unto him I give you may advice and see that you never forget it Bee never a Bishop if you be a Bishop you must resolve to take the will of your Soveraigne as the law of your couscience He said so with grief and from his own experience as I heard from two faihfull witnesses to wit his brother who was also a minister and his son Whether others have the like experiment I leave it unto consideration 6. Can be be a good man who undertakes â—o offices then he is able to discharge If he say that he will discharge them by his under Officers will he make his accouns unto God by his under Officers and by them go into heaven or hell but vvhere hath a Preacher a vvarrand to do so In the dayes of John Chrysostom that Human Episopacy was more Spirituall and far less Secular for it was not a Secular Lordship and nevertheless behold what he saith in Homil. 1. On the epistle unto Titus I can not admire sufficiently of them who are desirous of such burdens O the most unhappy and the mosâ— wretched of men considerest thou not what thou desuest c. I wish that all who are ambitious of episcopacy would read seriously what he hath written in that place and in the Morale part of the homily immediatly following Object 2. Seing Authority will have Bishops may not good men take Bishopriks rather then suffer other men to take them Ans 1. This is as if one would say If Authority will have men to make shipwrack of their consciences may not good men make shipwrack of their consciences rather then others 2. William Couper Minister at Perth was continually preaching against episcopacy K. James hearing of him thought the readiest way to shut up his mouth was to try him with a Bishoprick when the Patent was tendered unto Couper as a testimony of the Kings favor he sought the advice of John Hall then Minister at Edinburgh who smelling the others inconstancy said Take it take it another knave will take it 3. A Courtier said once unto K. James Sir you give Bishopriks unto men of whom some are unable to preach some are not prudent and some are scandalous The King answered as I have heard it oft reported by credible men What shall I doe no honest men will take one This answer holds firmly if they know what hath been said in the second fifth and sixth answers unto the preceeding objection XXIV In England after the Reformation good and many men did oppose A Sâ—pplication to the Parliament of England against Episcopacy episcopacy I will not commend all that did oppose but posterity may know what hath been done About the year 1570. was great opposition against Bishops and their government and their superstitious rites as witnesseth an Admonition to the Parliament which came into my hand by the reprinting of it in the year 1642 and is worthy the reading the words are Seing nothing in this mortall life is more diligently to be sought for and carefully to be looked unto than the restitution of true religion and reformation of Gods Church it shall be your parts dearly beloved in this present Parliament assembled as much as in you lieth diligently to promote the same and to employ your wholl labor and study not only in abandoning all popish remnants both in ceremonies and regiment but also in bringing-in and placing in Gods Church those things only which God himselfe in his word commandeth because it is not enough to take paines in taking away evill but also to be occupied in placing good in stead thereof Now because many men see not all things and the world in this respect is marvelously blinded it hath been thought good to proferr unto your godly considerations a true platform of a Church reformed to the end that it being layd before your eies to behold the great unlikeness betwixt it and this our English Church you may learn either with perfect hatred to detest the one and with singular love to embrace and carefully endeavoure to plant the other or els to be without excuse before the Maâ—esty of our God who for the discharge of our conscience and manifestation of his truth hath by us revealed unto you at this present the sincerity and simplicity of his Gospell Not that you should
of the offender was by his publick pennance satisfied now absolution shall be pronounced thogh that be not accomplished Then the party offending should in his own person hear the Sentence of absolution pronounced now Bishops archdeacons Chancelors officialls commissares and the like absolve one man for another And this is that order of ecclesiasticall disciplin which all godly wish to be restored to the end that every one may by the same be keept within the limits of his vocations and a great number may be brought to live in godly conversation Not that we mean to take away the authority of the Civil Magistrat and chief Governor to whom wee wish all blessedness and for the increase of whose godliness wee pray dayly but that Christ being restored into his Kingdom to rule in the same by the scepter of his word and severe disciplin the Prince may be the better obeied the realm flourish more in godliness and the Lord himself more sincerely and purely according to his word served than heretofore he hath been or yet at this present time is Amend therefore these horrible abuses and reform Gods Church and the Lord is on your right hand you shall not be removed for ever For he will deliver and defend you from all your enemies either at home or abroad as he did faithfull Jacob and good Jehoshaphat Let these things alone and God is a righteous Judge he will one day call you to your reckoning Is a reformation good for France and can it be evill for England Is discipline meet foâ— Scotland and is it unprofitable for this realm Surely God hath set these exampls before your eies to encourage you to go forward to a thorow and speedy reformation You may not do as heretofore you have done patch and peece nay rather go backward and never labor or contend to perfection But altogether remove whole antichrist both head body and branch and perfectly plant that purity of the word that simplicity of the sacraments and severity of disciplin which Christ hath commanded and commended to his Church And here to end wee desire all to suppose that we have not attempted this enterprise for vain glory gain preferment or any worldly respect neither yet judging ourselves so exactly to have set out the estate of a Church reformed as that nothing more could be added or a more perfect form and order drawn for that were great presumption to arrogat so much to ourselves seing that as we are but weak and simple souls so God hath raised up men of profound judgement and notable learning But hereby to declare our good wills towards the setting forth of Gods glory and the building up of his Church accounting this as it were but an entrance into further matter hoping that our God who hath in us begun this good work will not only in time hereafter make us strong and able to go foreward herein but also move others upon whom he hath bestowd greater measure of his gifts and graces to labor more throughly and fully in the same The God of all glory so open your eyes to see his truth that you may not only be enflammed with a love thereof but with a continuall care seek to promote plant place the same among us that we the English people and our posterity enjoying the sincerity of Gods gospell for ever may say always The Lord be praised To whom with Christ Jesus his son our only Savior and the H. Ghost our only Conforter be honor praise and glory for ever and ever Amen Now excepting these whose faults are here touched who can say but this was a wholsom admonition and certainly it doth concern all in power which shall read it untill the end of the would But what followed upon it the Bishops rage and persecute the Ministers which dar speak against their dominion or will not conform unto their toyes I will here remember one passage An. Archpriest Blackwell being about that time prisoner in the Clink where sundry Ministers were also prisoners said to one of them he marvelled of what religion the Bs of England were us they committ said he because we are papists and you they commit because yee will not be papists that they persecute us it is not much to be marveled because there is some seeming difference betwixt them and us though it be not much but that one Minister of the gospell should persecute another or that one protestant doth pursue another to bonds and imprisonment for religions sake is a strange thing but of the two they love us better a Papist they like well enough if they durst shew it but Puritanes they hate with their heart and that all the world may see So said he It was their custom to revile with the name of Puritanes all who did oppose their course What the Priest said tauntingly was the lamentation of many I will name the testimony but of one a learned and piousman as his works yet extant do demonstrate I mean John Udall somtimes Minister at Kingstown upon Thames who in the year 1588. ended his life in the Whyte-lion in Southwerk as prisoner for opposing episcopacy among other pieces he The testimony of I. Vdal concerning the practises of Bb. describeth The estate of the Church of Enlgland in a Conference there he shewes 1. That a Bishop and a Papist were sent by the other Bishops into Scotland to subvert their Generall Assemblies and the rest of their jurisdiction for fear that if the Ministers in Scotland had got up their disciplin the Soverainety of Bishops had fallen in England also he saith they prevailed a while in Scotland but the whole Land cried out for diciplin again and the Noble men did so stiffly stand to it and the Ministers that came home from England dealt so boldly with the King that I said the Bishop was utterly cast out without all hope ever to do any good there again 2. He telleth of a Minister declaring unto the Bishop as not knowing one another three abominations committed by the Bishops in England first rhey bear such enmity against the kingdom of Jesus Christ that they put to silence one after another and will never cease if God bridle them not untill they have rooted out of the Church all the learned godly and painfull teachers The second is that they enlarge the liberties of the common enemies the Papists The last is that they committ the feeding of the flocks of Christ unto those that prey upon them and either can not or will not labor to reclaim the wandring sheep So that the conclusion may be gathered upon their actions it must needs be the eversion and overthrow of the gospell and so consequently the bringing-in of popery and atheism 3. a gentle man askes the Bishop Why he had taken a Papist with him into Scotland seing if he be a right Papist he would labor to erect the Popes Kingdom The B. answered That man was thought fit above all
Spotswood P. 306. where he declares that in the end of the preceeding year many Icsuits and Priests he nameth ten of them came to deal with the Popish Noble men for assisting the Spanish Armada which was then in preparing to invade England if they shall land in Scotland for their hope was to find the King favorable because of the Queens proceedings against his mother and that he would joyn his forces with the Spanish for revenge of that wrong But the King considering his own danger if strangers set foot in in the â—sle and not trusting that the Spaniards would take such paines to purchase the Crown of England for him for that also was profered refused to give eare unto such motions But the Bishop as an aduersary of Assemblies failes in sundry particulars here namely that he saith This Assembly was called by the Ministers whereas the Letter that was sent unto the King saith expressly that they were conveened at his command and his Commissioners were present in the first Session and were Assessors in the Privy Conference as also the King gave the Noble men thankes for that they had conveened so solemly Then he saith Robert Bruce was chosen Moderator though he had not as yet entred into the Ministeriall function I know not what year he was admitted into the Ministry but he was not only a member of the Assembly in the year preceeding but was chosen an Assessor unto the Moderator vvhich certainly had not been done if he had not been an eminent Minister seing he vvas not Commissioner from a Province or Burgh but he never loved Bishops nor did the Bishops love him The vanity of some other particulares appeares by vvhat is vvritten out of the books of the Assembly â— Concerning Rob. Mongomery the Presbytery of Glasgovv vvas called to an account of their admitting William Erskin unto the Bishoprick of Glasgovv seing he vvas not a Minister but only titulare Parson of Campsy They ansvvered Seing church-men vvere not permitted to enjoy the Bishoprick as is said before they esteemed it better that he have the title than any other and he had given his bond to renounce the title if the Generall Assembly did not allovv his admission This vvas not allovved and they vvere ordained to persue him to renounce according to his bond and Robert Mongomery having renounced episcopacy before the Assembly was thereafter planted at a church in Cunigham Of Pa. Adamson and Ja. Gibson more followes After this Assembly the King intended an expedition into the West Marches against the Lord Hereis of whom the Assembly had complained but he came and offered himself unto the King and upon his pâ—omise to amend and surety given that he shall resort to Sermons and suffer nothing to be done in his Wardenry in prejudice of religion he was â—ent back to his charge At the same time the Lord Maxwell who had gotten licence to go into other countries and with assurance that he shall not return without licence having seen the preparation of Spain for invading England returneth by advice of some Scots Papists and landeth at Kirkudbry in Aprile and immediatly gathereth men The L. Hereis advertiseth the King Maxwell was charged to appear before the Counsell he disobeyd Wherefore the King went with such force as he could for the time against him he fled to sea and was brought back prisoner to Edinburgh In this sommer that Spanish Navy which had been some years in preparing and was called Invincible was overthrown by weak means of men and principally by storm when they were lying at anchor in the road of Callais So it pleased God to disappoint the attempts of Papists with great losse unto them and no harm unto this Island Before the report The 50. Assembly of this overthrow came the Assembly conveenes at Edinb August 6. Thomas Buchanan is chosen Moderator I. The Assembly considering the dangers imminent to the Church generally and specially unto the realm by the intended coming of Spainards as also the decay of religion by the rarity poverty of Ministers appointes that a fast be proclamed to morrow by the ordinary Teacher in the Church to be continued all this week II. Because universally throughout this realm there is no religion nor disciplin among the poore but many live in filthy adultry or incest and their children are nor baptised nor do they resort unto the preaching of the word Therefore Ministers shall make intimation and denounce unto all the poor that either be parishoners by birth or resort unto their parishes if they have woman children that they shew testimoniall of their mariage or els shall be refused of almes by all godly persons And that they exhort their parishoners to extend their liberality rather unto these that are of the household of faith and judge discreetly in giving almes unto others who have not such evidents as is said III. A citation was directed by the Moderator of the preceeding Assembly against Pa. Adamson called Bishop of Santandrews making mention that seing by an Act of the Presbytery of Edinburg it was ordained concerning the marriage of George Earle of Huntle his bans should be proclamed upon his subscribing certain articles of religion and under promise that he shall subscribe the rest before his marriage and inhibition was made unto diverse of the Ministry and namely to the foresaid Patrick that they should not celebrate the foresaid marriage untill the foresaid Earle had subscribed the Confession of faith contained in the Acts of Parliament With certification unto every one of them if they do so they should be called for disobedience to the voice of the Church Before the G. Assembly And notwithstanding the said inhibition the said Patrick hath proceeded to solemnize the said marriage upon Iuly 21 thereby disobeying the foresaid inhibition Now the said Patrick is called and for him compeares his proctor Tho. Wilson producing a testimoniall of his sicknes subscribed by Do. Robert nicoll and two of his Bailives and craves that they would not disquiet him in time of his sicknes This testimoniall is judged not to be sufficient IV. For somuch as since the late Act of annexation his Majesty hath transferred the right of patronage of sundry Benefices from himself unto Earles Lords Barons and others and hath annexed them to their lands of whom some have gotten confirmation in Parliament others have obtained them since the Parliament and a third sort hath gotten gift of the naked patronage to the evident hurt of the Church Wherefore it is thought expedient to entreat his Majesty by earnest sute that the said dispositions may be annulled in the next Parliament and in the mean time that it may please his Majesty to deny the disposing of patronages which remain as yet undisposed and that his Majesty would provide that the Commissioners and Presbyteries unto whom the Collation of these Benefices appertaineth be not processed nor horned or outlawed for not giving admission thereupon Inhibiting in
cariage on the sabbath and to cause them give one day of the week unto their tennents in time of harvest for winning their cornes lest they be necessarily abstracted from the Service of God on the sabbath The Earle's answer was he shall use all diligence that the sabbath be not profaned and so soon as he returnes he shall in his Court establish Acts and penalties for restraining the violation of the sabbath In Sess 11. John liverance for his rash excommunicating Wiliam Earle of Anguise was ordained to confesse â—is offence unto God and against the Noble man publickly in the Church where the Sentence was pronounced and the Sentence reducing that process to be publickly intimated by another Minister in audience of the Congregation on a Sunday V. The Lord Sommer well alledgeth the priviledge of holding the market at Carnwath on the sabbath day at last he condescendes that no maâ—ket shall be held there any more on the sabbath And if he faile the Presbytery is ordained to proceed against him according to the generall Acts. VI. A generall complaint is made of manifold kindes of profaning the Lords day by mills salt pans mowing and leading of cornes carrying victualls into and from Burrowes The assembly declares all these unlawfull ordaines presbyteries to deal with their bounds to grant some week-day unto their tennants which upon necessity mowe and lead their corn upon the Lords day And all the Ministers present are ordained to give in writ the names of the persons which can best stopp the Markets within their bounds to the end his Majesty may be supplicated to interpon his authority and command them to do so VII In Sess 8. His Majesty praiseth God that he was born in such a time of the light of the Gospell and that he is a King of a Country where is such a Church even the sinceerest Church on earth the Church of Geneva not excepted seing they keep some festivall dayes as Easter and Christmes what have they for them where have they any institution for them as for our nighbours in England there Service is an ill-mumbled Masse in English they want litle of the Masse but the liftings Now I charge you my good people Barons gentle men Ministers and Elders that yee all stand to your purity and exhort the people to do the same and so long as I have life and Crown I shall maintain the same against all deadly For a quarter of an hour or thereby was nothing heard but praising of God and praying for the King by all the Assembly Then the Moderator in name of the Assembly craves from his Majesty a ratification of the liberties of the Church the purging of the Country from priests and all Papists and that every church may be provided with a Minister and mantenance The King answereth In all Parliaments the liberties of the Church are first ratified and he will have care to see the same observed for the second they knew what he had done before his going to Denmark and he will do what lawfully he can do for purging the Countrey of Papists and for the third it concerned him but in part and many mo have interest and therefore they shall do wee l to appoint some of their number to wait upon the Counsell for answer thereof and to conserr upon the means of effectuating it Then he speaks of the barbarous feuds and odious murders that thereby were committed and did seriously commend unto them as who should of all others most study to make peace the removing of such barbarities so far as in them lay wishing them in their Sermons to strick oft on that point and make people to understand how sinfull it is and how shamefull to the whole Nation as also to employ the discreetest among them for reconciling the variances that abound in the Countrey for myself sayd he I will employ all the power I have that way and if yee shall apply yourselfs to do the like my work shall be the more easy and have the better success This was greatly applauded of al. In the same Session the King nameth Robert Bruce Da. Lindsay Ro. Pont and the Moderator to attend the Counsell and to present the petitions of the Assembly to wit 1. In respect many promises have been made and no execution followed that now performance may be made thereof 2. A ratification is craved of all lawes that have been made for the good of the true Church and a new Act of Parliament specially establishing the jurisdiction of the Church their generall and Provinciall Synods and presbyteries and all Acts made contrary to the liberty and jutisdiction of the Church preceeding the date present to be annulled and untill a Parliament be called to conclude these by Act of Counsell or Convention of Estates if any shall be in the mean time 3. The purging of the Church and Countrey of all Jesuites priests and excommunicat papists and a law against the abusing of the holy sacraments 3. A law and meants whereby Ministers may be possessed in their gliebs Manses and peaceably possess them 4. An order against them who did conveen at the bridge of Dee 5. A law and ordinance against all profanation of the sabbath 6. A law against them that trouble and hurt Ministers going to the Church and executing their office 7. A law for repressing murders in the countrey 8. That all churches may be sufficiently planted with Ministers and others office-bearers and competent stipends out of the tyths and other rents that have been mortified for use of the Church and what is over to be employed upon Colledges upbreeding of youth the sustentation of the poor the fabrick of churches and other common affaires thereof VIII Seing it is certain the word of God can not be keept in sincerity unless holy disciplin be observed It is therefore by common consent of all the brethren and Commissioners present concluded that whosoever hath born office in the Ministery of the Church or presently beare or shall hereafter bear office here in shall be charged by every presbytery where their residence is to subscribe the Heads of the disciplin of the Church set down and allowed by Act of the Assembly in the book of Policy which is registred in the Register of the Church and namely the controverted heads by the enemies of the disciplin before the next Provincial assembly Under pain of excommunication to be executed against the non subscribers And the Presbyteries which shall be found negligent herein to receive publick rebuke of the Generall assembly And to the end that the disciplin may be known as it should be it is ordained that one of each presbytery shall receive from the Clerk of the assembly a copy of that book under his subscription upon the expences of the Presbytery before the first day of September next IX It is concluded that where the presbyteries are well constitut the order of Commissioners of Countries shall cease and an Act to
playes of robinhood murderers which overflow the Land Item that the Ministers already planted may be provided with sufficient livings Item the Act of annexation to be dissolved the new erections and patronages may be discharged the Act of dissolution of prelacies and Benefices consisting of moe churches to be ratified established The Act of February An. 1587. the exception of Juny 8. being added may have place That small Benefices that are disponed to Ministers may be free of taxation c. XII The next Assembly is appointed to conveen at Aberdien August 17. in the year 1592. but if a Parliament shall be called the brethren being advertised by the presbytery of Edinburgh shall conveen two dayes before in the Town where the Parliament shall be called The contest between the Assembly and the Session is recorded by B. Spotswood to have begun thus John Graham of Halyairds within the parish of Kirklistoun being then L Justice and one of the Colledge of Justice had intended an Action of removing against some fuars and to bear out his plea suborned Ro. Ramsay a Notary in Sterlin to give him an instrument that made for his purpose The defendents offer to disprove the instrument and in the mean time upon a Warrant obtained from his Ma. they apprehend the Notary who confessed that the instrument which he had subscribed was brought to him by William Graham brother to the foresaid John and that he knew nothing of the business and being pursued criminally was upon his confession condemned of falshood and execute to death The pursuer as he was a man bold and impudent to maintain the truth of the instrument did intend Action against Patrick Simson who had dealt with Ro. Ramsay to confesse the truth of that instrument alledging that he Simson had seduced the man and made him deny the instrument The Minister regrates his case unto the Assembly there upon John Graham is summoned to answer for the scandall raised against the Minister He compeares and answereth thaâ— he would prove what he had alledged before the Iudge competent The Assembly replieth He must qualify it befnre them or they would censure him as a slanderer Hereupon followed the contest The issue was the Lords esteeming this an encroaching upon their priviledges and that upon such grounds all actions that touched any Minister might be drawn from their Iudicatory do resolve to send a prohibition unto the Assembly and discharge their proceeding but by the mediation of some well disposed persons that loved not to have questions of Jurisdiction moved the business was setled and both actions ordained to cease But the instrument was sustained by the Lords and judged to make faith which in end turned to the pursuers undoing So far he XXIX The King was diligent to remove the broils of the Nobles by calling them before the Counsell and causing them submit their quarells and partly by making strict lawes against the troublers of the common peace but it was long work and new troubles wereay breaking out as in the end of the year the Earle of Bothwell and some others envying the credite of the Chancelor made a conspiracy and sturre in the Kings palace and on February 7. year 1592. the Earle of Huntly killed the Earle of Murray in Dunibrissell and the Papist Lords were plotting a traiterous comspiracy 1592. with the King of Spain by means of Scots Jesuites some lying in Spain and some in Scotland interchanging letters for assistance to invade first Scotland and then England as the Letters were intercepted in the end of that year that were some written and some blank and appointed to be filled up by the Jesuits in Spain as the trustees in that business and all subscribed by Huntly Anguse and Erroll These Letters were printed and the discovery of the Confession of George Ker and David Graham of Fentry who was arraigned and be headed at Edinburg February 16. year 1593. These being Civil I would have omitted but these are the ground of other things following The Nationall assembly conveenes at Edinburgh May 22. Robert Bruce is chosen Moderator I. It was considered to The 54. Assembly propound unto the King Parliament these petitions 1. That the Acts of Parliament in the the year 1584. against the disciplin of the Church and their liberty be annulled the same disciplin whereof the Church hath been now in practise may be ratified 2. Abolition of the Act of annexation and restitution of the patrimony of the Church 3. That Abbots Priors and others pretending the title of the Church and voting in name of the Church without their power and commision be not admitted to vote in name of the Church neitherin Parliament nor other convention 4. That the Country may be purged of fearfull idolatry and blood-shed Commissioners were named for this end II. It is referred to consultation whither is be lawfull that the Ministry should succeed in the place of Prelates to vote in Parliament III. It is ordained that Ministers receiving Commissions from the Church if they be slothfull in execution shall be rebuked in the face of the Assembly for their negligence IV. The Church considering their duty to God and the necessity of the charge layd upon them and seeing the dayly decay of religion and lack of justice whereof the effects to the regrate of all true Christianes do more and more fall-out in miserable experience And that the duty of their office burdeneth them to discharge their consciences in this behalf unto their Soveraigne unto whom it chiefly appertaines to procure remedy there of Therefore they direct certain brethren to passe immediatly unto his Ma. and to lament the dayly decay of religion disorder and lack of justice within this realm and to admonish gravely that he will do for remedy of these evills as he will answer unto God and like wise to admonish in name of the Eternall to have respect in time unto the estate of true religion perishing and to the manifold murders oppressions enormities dayly multiplied through impunity And to discharge his Kingly Office in both as He would eschue the fearfull challenge of God and turn his wrath from his Ma. and the wholl Land And to the end his Ma. may be the better enformed they are ordered to declare the particulaâ—es V. Alexander dickson being summoned compeares he is asked whither he had subscribed the articles of religion presently professed established within the realm and whether he had communicat at the Lords Table He answereth he had done both when he was a Student in Santandrews Then he is asked In what heads he differeth now He answereth There be sundry heads wherein he agrees not with the Confession of faith He is bidden either now by word or too morrow by writ declare the specialls He plainly avoweth and protests he differeth from them in all the substantiall points of religion wherein the Papists controvert with them Upon this his confession the Assembly findes that
of deprivation And if there be not actuall Ministers presently at the said churches that the said Moderators deal effectuously with other qualified persons to accept presentations and to prosecute the same by law 2. That all Beneficed persons here present be moved presenly to interdite themselves from all setting and disponing any part of their Benefice to whatsoever persons without the speciall allowance of the Generall Assembly and the interdiction to be subscribed by them and others which are absent be urged by their presbytery to do the like immediatly after this assembly 3. Because churches in many places sustain great hurt throgh want of qualified Ministers instructed in the Schools of Divinity therefore it is craved that an Act be made ordaining every Provinciall assembly to furnish all sufficient entertainment unto a Student in the New colledge of Santandr this 1596. year and so forth yearly in all time coming and that every Provinciall assembly shall have the priviledge to present their Student so oft as the said place shall vaik and if any Minister within the Province have a son of meet gifts that he be preferred to all others And after the expiring of his course in the study of Theology that he be bound to employ his travells within the Province to the which his gifts may be answerable and that it be not leesom unto the said Student to employ his travells in any other place but by the speciall advice and consent of that Province 4. Seing the necessity of the common affaires of the Churches craveth that there bee a continuall attendance at Court both for the furtherance of the present work in hand for planting the churches as also in respect of the continuall diligence of the enemy waiting all occasions specially when they find any slackness upon the part of the Church in the discovery and resisting the enterprises of the said enemies Therefore it is craved that a care and burden of the common cause be layd on some brethren by the Gen. assembly either of them who are residents here about Court or some others to be appointed out of sundry parts of the Countrey because otherwise none find themselves bound in conscience to have any care heerof or to take paines heerin The assembly accordeth unto all four but ordain the third to be first moved in the Synodes XXXIV Here I adde what is written in The Historicall Narration at the title The first course of episcopacy and first of the occasions of altering the Ecclesiasticall Government The beauty of this Church both for purity of doctrin and order of disciplin was becom admirable to the best Rrformed Churches The Assemblies of the believers were never more glorious and confortable the parochiall and Classicall elderships the Provinciall and Nationall Synods never in greater authority than in the beginning of the year 1596. For when the apostat Earles traffickers with the King of Spain were excommunicat and at procurement of the church at home and of the Queen of England were for their unnaturall conspiracy forfeited and expelled out of the Countrey their chief care was to was to search out the sins of the Land corruptions and abuses in whatsoever estate Calling or Judicatory that they might be repented-of and amended and to advert unto the savety and preservation of religion and liberties of the Church which at that time required opposition to the reentry and restoring of these Earles Whereupon in this Assembly the corruptions and enormities found in Ministers their calling and conversations as also the offenses of others without any partiality were considered as is above written On thuysday March 30. they had that humiliation wherein were present 400. persons Ministers Commissioners and others professors within one hour they looked with another countenance then that wherewith they entred being moved at the Exhortation such sighes and groanes were not heard at any other fast since the Reformation for any imminent danger and teares were shed such inabundance that the place might justly been called Bochim They testified their new entring into leagve with God by holding-up their hands ............ Their next care was to â—dvert that the Church were not endangered by any enemy as is written before Commission was given unto some btethren to assemble as they shall find urgent occasion To consult reason and advise upon and propound articles unto the King for preventing all dangers which in all liklyhood might befall the estate of religion It is clear before that this The beginning of the variance next the K. and Church course was motioned first by the Lords of the Plat and as followes was ill taken by Courtiers The Devill envying the happiness and laudadle proceedings of our Church stirreth up Papists and Politicianes to disturb her peace and to deface her beauty The Pipists saw there was no peace for them in Scotland if that power of the Church shall continue Politicians feared that their craft and trade which is to use indifferently all sorts of men and means to attain their own ends and to set up themselves in the thron of Christ should be undone ...... Huntly returnes secretly in Juny whereof the King was advertised in July at the entreaty of his Lady the King calleth a Convention of the Nobility specially such as favored the exiled Lords at Falkland in August Offer was made in his name and it was concluded that he shall return and remain in the Country upon the performance of such conditions as his Majesty propound to be performed by him Notwithstanding that Ministers An. Melvin Ja. Nicolson Pa. The first debate Galloway Da. Lindsay and other Ministers protested in the contrary in respect it could not stand with the Kings honor to hearken unto any conditions till first it were manifest that he is not in the Countrey as they do alledge who sute for him nor could it stand with the assurance of religion and peace of the Countrey in respect his apostasy which was the ground of his excommunication or his conspiracy with the Spaniard the ground of his forfeitry were not confessed offences by him Another Convention was held at Dunfernlin in Septenber where the conditions were agreed upon which were tendred unto him without consent of the Ministry Arroll returnes in the same month Their friends and abbettors vanted that they had obtained his Majesties protection and peace passed and subscribed in Counsell and that they hoped assuredly for advancement to Offices charge of guards and Lieutenentâ—ies as they had before Some Commissioners of the Generall assembly and some other Ministers The next debate conveening at Couper directed some of their number unto the King at Falkland namely An. Melvin Ja. Melvin Ia. Nicolson and Pa. Galloway to crave that the dangerous enterprises of the enemies might be prevented The King seemed to be offended at their meeting and commission And. Melvin answered with great liberty Sir there are two Kings and two kingdoms in Scotland Christ is a King and the Church
A Declinature from the Counsell conveennig on the 17 day perceive that the Kings and the Counsell's aim was by this preparative to draw Ministers doctrine under their censure controlment And remembring that some decllnatures of this nature given-in by some brethren before were forgoten or denied because they were only verball do resolve upon a declinature in write and fortify it by good reasons and to be subscribed by them with David seing the cause is common David compeares upon the 18. day and gives-in the declinature On the 20. day it was thought needfull to send a copy of the declinature unto every Presbytery and be subscribed by all the members together with a missive requesting them to return it being subscribed with all possible diligence with some brother who was able to assist them in so weighty matters and also desiring every one study diligently this question and all the points of the discipline for certanly Satan was making an assault on the hedge of the Lords vineyard that at his pleasure he may destroy and wast the plants thereof Diligence was used in gathering subscriptions so that in short space the hands of about 400. were at it None so diligent as John Spotswood afterwards Bishop of Santandr howbeit even then he reveeled unto the King all their counsels proceedings either by himself or somtimes by a Courtier with whom he was familiar he was the only suspected Judas among the Ministers at that time others were like Hazael who understood not their own hollow hearts till time discovered them On November 24. the Commissioners of the Church being for the most part present and being enformed that they were to be charged to go off the town did resolve that seing they were conveened by warrant by Christ and his Church in so dangerous a time to see that the Church receive no detriment they wold continue notwithstanding any charge so long as it shall be found expedient and in the mean time they sent Ministers Da. Lindsay Ro. Rollock and Ja. Melvin unto the K. to shew him what inconvenients may ensue if he enter into hard dealing with the church and discharge the Commissioners of the Gen. assembly to beseech him to desist from pursute of D. Black and all controversies arising thereby till order were taken with the common enemy and a Gen. assembly be convocated fordeciding all controversies and answering all his questions And to move him to consider the danger wherein the Countrey lieth by Papists binding themselfs together associating to themselves sundry Clanns preparing arms and horses c. The next day they report his answer He was sory that matters have so fallen out betwixt him and the Commissioners yet if they will passe from the deelinature at least make a declaration that it was not Generall but used particularly in that cause of David Black being a case of slander and pertaining by right unto the church he will passe from the summons and all pursute of David Black By the way here we may understand that the words wherefore he was charged were not so odious as some have reported them Then diverse formes of a declaration were advised but they could not find one which in their judgement would please the king In end they condesâ—ended to make this offer that if his Majesty would passe from that summons and cease from all charging of Ministers for their preaching till a lawfull Generall assembly were convocated they will on the other side take up the declinature and cease to make any use of it untill the said assembly The brether that were directed report on the 27. day how they had spent much time in reasoning with his Majesty but could not agree unless the Commissioners would passe from the declinature and cause David Black answer and acknowledge the Judicatory But they would not undertake it Upon the same 27. day David Black was summoned again by proclamation and sound of trumpet at the cross for speaches uttered by him in his Sermons these three years last by past And because somtimes Barons and others sare with the Ministers all the Leedges were discharged by proclamation to assemble at the desire of Ministers Presbyteries or other ecclesiasticall judgements Under pretense of assisting them in their defense being accused of any cause crime or offense or when they repaire to any judgement seat or otherwise Without his Majesties licence Letters also were given forth upon Act of Counsell charging the Commissioners of the Generall assembly to depart out of rhe town within 24. houts after the charge and discharging them to conveen any where els Immediatly the Commissioners conveen and lay the proclamation open before the Lord the Judge of so odious imputations as they were burdened-with in these proclamations and usurpation of Supreme authority over the Church they advised them who were to occupy the pulpits to deale mightily by the word against these proclamations and charges and to use such arguments as may flow from good grounds which were then layd befored them November 29. they resolve to give-in some articles unto the King and Counsell the day following which was the day of Mr Blacks compearance wherein they do clear themselves of these odious imputations and they crave to slay that action till a Gen. assembly be convocated they thought it also expedient in respect of the new libelled summons that another declinature be formed and used by David in his own name and of the rest of the Ministry On the 29. day the hour approaching the Commissioners appoint Robert Bruce Robert Pont Robert Rolock David Lindsay Pa. Galloway to present their articles and to assist David in his action the rest were exercised in the mean time in praying and confessing their sins which had procured such trouble The brethren returning about half an hour after twelve reported that some had entred into commoning with them and condescended upon some grounds of agreement that the commoners on the Ks part were to travell with his Majesty against afternoon and themselves were to deal with the Commissioners One ground whereupon they had condescended was that they would take up their declinature and the Counsell their summons and use a form of protestation After noon when there was no appearance of agriement and the Counsell were sitting the second declinature was given in wherein David adhereth unto the first and fortifieth it with moe reasons and the above-named articles were presented David was wonderfully assisteth with courage and wisdom and the brether also who were appointed to assist him especially Rob. Bruce Nevertheless the King and Counsell do passe to the Interloquiture and declare themselves Judges competent to all the points of the libell except one which concerned the Religion of England So scrupulous were they to medle with matters spirituall or ecclesiasticall The brether returning unto the rest who were exercized as before noone report what was past It was thought meet that the doctrine be directed against the Interloquiture as
subjects the colder adversaries against them who intend any commotion For remedy it is thought good that his Ma. be informed hereof that by his care and providence so ungodly counsels and plots may be disappointed and that Ministers deal with their congregations auditors upon all occasions both publickly in their teaching and in their privat conferences with the Noble men and others of credit and power to persuade them of the Kings honest mind toward the established religion and the execution of justice and of his steadfast resolution to hazert his estate life and crown in the cause of the Gospell with the standing falling whereof he thinks his own standing and â—alling to be inseparably conjoyned And that they mark carefully the actions of all men specially of such as either for religion or execution of justice or the necessity of their own estate do grumble against the present government and are enclined unto novation And whom they shall find in any extraordinary kind of business bâ—sids their custom they should acquaint his Majesties Ministers thereof not ceasing in the mean while to bring them unto a quiet mind And for this effect in all their ordinary meetings as of Sessions presbyteries and synods there should be a privat and particular inquisition in this point if need shall require and his Majesty should be advertised with all expedition As also it is thought expedient that his Majesties Ministers should inform the Presbyteries of things occurring so far as the good of Religion shall require And that this advertisment should be extracted and sent with diligence unto every presbytery XVIII The next assembly is appointed to be at Aberdien the last tuysday of Iuly in the year 1604. In one copy I have found this modell following The order of proceeding in the Provinciall Synods 1. The seÌ„cing or sitting down 1. By the Moderator that last was in exhortation prayer and delivering the books of the Assembly with the Acts formed booked and subscribed by him and ordering by liet and votes the election of another Moderator 2. By the chosen Moderator in appointing the hours of meeting and other things concerning good order in censuring the absents from the preceeding Assembly and noting if all the members be present when the role of Ministers Elders and Commissioners is to be called II. things to be treated 1. The books of every Presbytery should be sighted whether the Presbyteries be duly keept in conveening exercizing having monthly common-heads and disputes visiting the Churches 2. Pastors in their office severally or together Severally it is to be enquired into their teaching at their own Churches and disciplin every one is to be enquired concerning the place of Scripture handled by them since the last Assembly and the administration of the communion and diligence in examination of young and old passing before in the points of Catechism and concerning their keeping the Session weekly and things done therein for which effect they should bring their books containing those and the names of baptized and married persons and of slanderous or scandalous persons 2. They should be examined in their manner of conversation whether it be not only without scandall but edificative 3. Concerning their provision by stipend or Benefice gleeb manse c. 2. If Ministers have questions or bils for resolution or furtherance in their office livings let them be answered If any bils or accusations against them be given by any let them be heard and so if by any of them 3. If any appellations references or summons be from Presbyteries let them be decided 4. If any references from the last generall Assembly or supplication unto the next Parliament or generall Assembly or any instructions thereunto 5. Concerning the people whether any scandalous persons and their repentance III. Conclusion absents are to be marked appointing time and place of the next Assembly thanksgiving It may be marked that this nomination of Voters in Parliament was not according to the cautions that were concluded in the Assembly of the year 1600. but they were lesse looked-upon afterwards when others were chosen who were not in this number As for Robert Bruce he saw that the other Ministers who had confessed their fault were not restored unto their places and therefore he would not make the publick confession as it was enioyned him for his refusing he was confined some years in the north and then to his own house of Kinnaird III. Aprile 3. year 1603. the King had a publick Speach in the great Some occurrents in Aun 1603. 1604. church of Edinburgh two dayes before he took journy unto England there he thanked God that both Church and kingdom were setled in that estate which he intended to change no way his subjects living in peace He promised again the same concerning the disciplin Aprile 5. unto the Commissioners of the Synod of Lothian meeting him above Hadintoun but he would not yeeld to release Andrew Melvin and John Davidson from their confinement nor grant Robert Bruce to re-enter into Edinburgh A little before Ormeston made supplication for John Davidson but the King said His hands were bound up by a promise unto the Commissioners of the generall Assembly Though the chief Watch-towers of the Church towit Edinbuâ—gh and Santandrews were spoiled of their faithfull watch-men yet the plotters of Episcopacy perceived that their course could not be easily advanced as they would unless the Church were deprived of their liberty to indict hold free generall Assemblies And because they were accountable unto those assemblies they endeavoured that no assembly should bee untill they had purchased power to over-rule them nor then but when they pleased This was perceived by the judicious Ministers who used means for preserving the liberty of the Church The Synod of Fife dealt with John hall to entreat that â—he assembly might conveen before the ensuing Parliament An. 1604. according to the custom in former times Afterwards he aâ—ported that he had written so unto the King but could not obtain it The presbytery of Edinburgh wrot unto Patrik Galloway then at Court for the same effect after sundry delaying answers he promised at last to return for that end but when he and the entitled Bishop of Ross returned they report in a full convention of Ministers directed from the Synods that the King said It is needless because nothing is to be handled in the next Parliament but the union of the two Kingdoms whereby the order and disciplin of the Church should be no way prejudged The Ministers alledged The Union can not be concluded without union of the Churches in government and form of worship and that the Voters in name of the Church were tied by cautions not to propound in Parliam or other Convention without express warrant and direction of the Assembly The new-named Bishops and other advancers of that course were not pleased with such answers and brake up the Conference as they were wont when they
within this realm And seeing we are called before your L. L. to hear and see it found and declared that we have very contemptuously conveened and Assembled ourselves in a generall Assembly at Aberdien the first tuysday of July last and therefore that Assembly to be declared unlawfull as at more length is contained in the summons Wee in confideration of the premisses and other reasons to be given by us have just cause to decline your L. Ls judgement as no way competent in the cause above specified and by these presents simpliciter decline the same seing we are most willing to submit ourselves to the tryall of the generall assembly the only Judges competent By these presents subscribed with our hands October 24. And it was subscribed by all the fourthien They were nevertheless required to answer unto the summons and they did answer for clearing themselves but with protestation of adhering to their declinature In summa they declare that they had done nothing but according to an Act of Parliament in the year 1592. and they offred to disprove the indorsation of the charge and whereas their declinature was taken in ill part they do acknowledge themselves willing to submit unto the judgement of the Counsell in any matter wherein any other subject ought to submit neither is it a new thing to decline their judgement in some cases seing there is extant a declinature subscribed by moe then 300. Ministers and namely by some of these who now are their greatest adversaries And it it usuall unto the subjects in some Civill causes to decline the judgement of the Counsell and to take them unto the judgement of the Lords of the Session or of the Justice generall or even of a Regality They were sent to their severall prisons and Robert Youngson who that day had joyned with them confessing his trouble of conscience for his former oversight was imprisoned in Sterlin After that time they published an Apology wherein they enlarged their answers and the reasons of their declinature whereof a touch followes and in end they say Let it be supposed that it was an offence to hold the Assembly yet it should not be imputed unto them particularly but unto the presbyteries unto whom the Letters of the generall Commissioners were directed and who had ordered them to go and keep the Assembly and afterwards had approved their proceedings Notwithstanding all their allegations John Forbes John Welsh Robert Dury Andrew Duncan Iohn Sharp and Alexander Strachan were brought by the Guard from Blackness to Lithgow to be arraigned January 10. before the Counsell of treason because they had declined the Counsell It was said commonly that the extraordinary discovery of the powder plot at London would have moved the King to desist from troubling Ministers either in England for their not conformity unto the rites or in Scotland for standing to their ratified liberty when all the churches were required to give thanks unto God for that Benefit But the Earle of Dunbar was sent from Court to manage that business Ere the Ministers were brought to the Bar some Counsellers were sent unto them to move them take up their declinature After advice with some other Ministers there present they answered They would take up the declinature if the Counsel would delete the process and decreet standing against them The Lords replied The Counsell could not annull their decreet which was registred Others were sent unto them again to advise them to pass from the declinature pro loco tempore assuring them that the Counsell would pass from all process persute They would not answer without advice of their Brethren who were there about thretty and then they answerd The testimony that was given could not be recalled without prejudice of the Trueth And they craved licence to advice with their own presbyteries upon caution that they shold return into prison This was denied All that number of Ministers accompanied the imprisoned unto the Bar about one a clok There were present in the Counsell the Earles of Montrose Dunfernlin Chancellor Mar Lithgow Dunbar and Lords Glams Elphinston Abercromy Scoon Balmerino Newbotle Tullibairn Blantyre Haliroodhous and Barons Whittingam Pennicook Clerkinton Murdo-Cairny Kilsyth and Master of Elphinston to assist the Justice Deput as Assessors in the cause Sir Thomas Hamilton the Kings Advocat compeared to accuse The Dittay was read importing their treasonable declinature of the Royal authority grounded upon an act of Parliament in the year 1584. I omit the particular aggravations because they may be known by the answers The substance of their defence by their Advocat Thomas Hope afterwards the Kings Advocat and Lord Craig-hall was The declinature is not against either the title nor intention of the law which was made only against such as derogat from the K. royall authority but this declinature left his authority fully The law served only against such as were summoned super inquirendis but these were accused and committed to prison for a deed or action Their declinature was propounded by way of defence and therefore can not be accounted treason The law naming the penalty of treason is odious and therefore should not be enlarged but rather restrained That which is treason in a case expressed may not be extended unto other cases not expressed That law judgeth not such a case to be treason but only forbids such a thing under the pain of treason The act bearing only the incurring of treason the penalty can never be justly inflicted unless the fact be found treasonable by law But no law defineth the declinature of an incompetent Iudge to be treason Neither did these decline the Kings judicatory simply but the Counsels and that only in this and and such causes They were ever and yet are content to be judged by his Majesty and the Generall assembly seing according to God's Word and the lawes of the realm which have distinguished the Civil and Ecclesiasticall jurisdictions the matters of the Church should be judged and cognosced by the Church and it's assemblies which were aswel ratified confirmed by the lawes of the countrey as any other Iudicatory To judge of the lawfuldess or unlawfulness of a gen assembly belongs unto a generall assembly and hath been the practise of our Church even when his Majesty was present as the Assembly at Perth in the year 1596. was controverted notwithstanding his Majesties presence at it and then he was so far from judging the lawfulness of it by himself or his Counsell that in the next generall Assembly at Dundy he did require the question to be decided there as properly pertaining to that Judicatory It hath been lawfull and in continuall practise that his Majesty and Secret Counsell have in sundry causes been declined and the cause drawn to the ordinary and competent Judge as in matters Civill unto the Session in matters criminall unto the Justiciary matters of divorce unto the Comissaries yea the meanest Regalities have power to decline suprem
b The Order of Knights among the Clergy began in England 273. e Three Orders of Religious Knights at Jerusalem 37. e Knowledge even of the Scriptures without obedience makes guilty 501. e L The Latin language was first authorized in Churches 19. b The first Latine Mâ—â—s in Constantinople 19 e The Latine Translation of the Bible is not authentical 49 it was corrected by Alcuin 3. e. by Erasmus S. 23. m again by Pope Sixtus V. S. 283. and again by Pope Clemenâ— VIII S. 283 e God's Lâ—w or Writings are unchangeable by men 336 e The reconciliation of the Lantsgrave with Charls the V. S 122. Divine Service was in the vulgar Language 142 143 154 187. Laws concerning Church-men 186 e. 188 190 194. 19â— 292. The League between France and Scotland 99. Several Lawyers testifie against Princes for giving civil power unto Prelates 528 b The Laying-on of hands by the Bishops S. 471 472. Leonard Caesar was burâ—t and why S. 94. m Legati à latere how they began and usurped 272. they were more desirous of gold than of doing good to souls 324 m A Letter of Sir Francis Knols concerning Bishop S. 471 472. A Letter of the Assembly of Scotland unto the English Bishops concerning the prâ—ssing of Rites S. 348 349. A Letter of Andrew Melvin unto Beza concerning the Church of Scotland in the year 1579. S. 401. another of his to the some purpose S. 444. A Letter of the L. James Stuart unto Francis King of France S 209. A Letter of Richard the II. King of England remarkable by Kings 460. e The Author of Lent is unknown 93 m. it is urged upon men 265 266. The Battel of Lepanto S. 285. m Liber Concordiae how contrived and carried S. 308. Life eternal is not by debt or merit but only of grace 175. m Litargies were manifold in England 61. m. and in Italy 91 Livonia became Christian 374. e Lituania became Christian 486. Luithpert Bishop of Mentz complains of the Doctrine corrupt at Rome 566. The causes of variance amongst the Lutherans S. 305. M The Offices of Magistrates and Ministers are distinct S 297. m. 298. e. 331 332. Marriage was forbidden within known degrees of kinred 189. e. and then restrained â—o seven degrees 278. The Marriage of Priests 19. b 26. e. 51. b. 64. e. 65. m. 66. b. 154. e. 261 262 265 329 b. 340. m. liberty thereof was sought by the Emperour and Duke of Bavier S. 278. e. 279. Mahumet's beginning and religion 53. The Manichees 278. The blood of Marâ—yrs is the seed of the Church S. 169. e. 170. 191. e Martin Luther the occasion of his first contradicting the present courses S. 56. his first assault against the manner of selling Indulgences S. 57. a remarkable discourse between him and a Legate Vergerius S. 103 104. a Popish tale of his death 120. e. he forbad that any should be called Lutherans 121. m. the manner of his death 122. The Virgin Mary was not free of sin 212 e how the worshipping of her began and increased 345 347. The Fraternity of â—he Virgin Mary began S. 282. b Mary Queen of Scotland her reasons for her Religion S. 343. they were answered by the Assembly 344. The Mass The Mass was made by Pope Gregory the I. 12. and opposed 91. it hath been oft changed 136 m. 145. e. trouble for receiving it 91. b the original and signification of the word 140. b. 145. b. the catalogue of them who give is rehearsed in the Mass 144. b. the Letany 141. e. and other Rites are marked in the pages following The breaking of the Bread is turned into a new Mystery 147. b. the manner of receiving is changed 148 m. the uses of receiving at the Mass 148. m. the Canon of the Mass confutes the Doctrine of a Sacrifice 151. and of Transubstantiation 152. and of denying the Cup 153 and also the opinion of Merit 153. m. an impious trick devised lately in the Mass 154. b Some Meats forbidden by the Pope 75. m There is but one Mediator 101 e The Merit of works is rejected 27. m. 101. e. 133. b 183. b m. 211 m. 337. e. 338. b. 340. b. 369. m. 478. e. 479. b. S. 16. Meritum or Mereri what it signifieth 27. m. 153. m. 331. m. 371. m. S. 291. m Michael the Greek Emperour would submit unto the Pope but the people would not 409 411. Many Ministers or Preachers are necessary S. â—34 m The causes of depriving Ministers S. 419. e. corruptions in the Ministry S. 462. Pleaâ— among Ministers how to be composed S. 426. m Miracles are not to be sought when the Gospel is established 95. e. 215. e. 487. e Late Miracles how they have been wrought 112. m The Miracles of Christ's child-hood are forged 213. m Monkâ— 47 49. they are described to be Monsters 528 b. they got liberty to hear Confessions c 295. m. more Orders of them were forbidden 387 e. their pernicious diversity should be reformed 541. b. their Revenues in England 557. m. their Jugleries S. 7 b 102. m e Monothelites 7. e. 65. m A Conference at Moupelgart between the Reformed S. 311. N In Navar Reformation was proclaimed and again it was forbidden S. 301. e In the Netherlands some light of the Gospel before the Reformation 550. S. 156 157. the Reformation began there 159. they were persecuted S. 72. m. they are more persecuted and indeavour their liberty S. 292. their first Synods S. 293. m. 295. e. their first union which continueth S. 295. m Some Doctrines of Nicolaus de Lyra 486 488. Nicolaus Tribunus Romae attempted to command the Pope and the Emperor 438. m Norway becomes Christian 269. 374. O The Oath of Fidelity unto the King 64. A Coronation Oath 274. The Oath of Fidelity unto the Pope 73. m. another 251. m S. 50 51. The Pope craves an Oath of Fidelity of William the Conqueror who refused to take it 275. The Oath ex Officio made and also condemned 556 b The prayer Offertorium in the Mass 144. b Offices of State were forbidden in England to be bestowed on the Clergy 501. b The Bishop's Official is described 382. The first Organs in Christian Churches 19. b None is without Original sin but Christ 17 338. m A Parliament at Orleans for Religion S. 141 142. P The Pall or Metropolitan Bishop's Coat 12 e. 20. m Patrick Adamson Bishop of Santand was excommunicated by the Synod of Fife and upon considerations was absolved by the National Assembly S. 450 451. again he was excommunicated 480. and before his death sought absolution 481. Patrick Graham the first Arch Bishop in Scotland that title he got from the Pope 562. Patrick Hamilton Martyr the Articles laid to his charge S. 169. The Temple Pantheon in Rome is dedicated to all Saints 15. Patriarks are multiplied 53. the correspondence of the three first Patriarks 363. m Paul was equal unto Peter 415 e A brief narration of